The transproser rehears'd, or, The fifth act of Mr. Bayes's play being a postscript to the animadversions on the preface to Bishop Bramhall's vindication, &c. : shewing what grounds there are of fears and jealousies of popery.
         Leigh, Richard 1649 or 50-1728.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 195 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 76 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47635
         Wing L1020
         ESTC R20370
         12609938
         ocm 12609938
         64322
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47635)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64322)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 963:9)
      
       
         
           
             The transproser rehears'd, or, The fifth act of Mr. Bayes's play being a postscript to the animadversions on the preface to Bishop Bramhall's vindication, &c. : shewing what grounds there are of fears and jealousies of popery.
             Leigh, Richard 1649 or 50-1728.
          
           [2], 149 p.
           
             Printed for the assignes of Hugo Grotius and Jacob Van Harmine ...,
             Oxford :
             1673.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, NewYork.
             A satirical reply to Andrew Marvell's "The rehearsal transpros'd" (1672) and a defense of Samuel Parker's preface to "Bishop Bramhall's vindication of himself and the Episcopal clergy" (1672).
             Errata: p. 149.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Marvell, Andrew, 1621-1678. -- Rehearsal transpros'd.
           Bramhall, John, 1594-1663. -- Bishop Bramhall's vindication of himself and the episcopal clergy.
           Parker, Samuel, 1640-1688.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Church and state -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TRANSPROSER
           REHEARS'D
           :
           OR
           THE
           Fifth
           ACT
           OF
           Mr.
           
           BAYES's
           PLAY
           .
        
         
           Being
           a
           POSTSCRIPT
           to
           the
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           on
           the
           PREFACE
           to
           Bishop
           
           Bramhall's
           Vindication
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           SHEWING
           What
           Grounds
           there
           are
           of
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           for
           the
           Assignes
           of
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iacob
             Van
             Harmine
          
           ,
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Lake
           -
           Lemane
           .
           1673.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           POSTSCRIPT
           TO
           THE
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           UPON
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           Bishop
           Bramhalls
           Vindication
           .
        
         
           THE
           Author
           of
           the
           Animad-versions
           upon
           the
           Preface
           to
           Bishop
           Bramhalls
           Vindication
           ,
           &c.
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           too
           great
           a
           favour
           to
           call
           him
           an
           Author
           that
           writes
           a
           Book
           upon
           a
           Preface
           )
           having
           posted
           up
           a
           Play-Bill
           for
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Book
           :
           And
           here
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           congratulate
           his
           honourable
           employ
           ,
           and
           question
           not
           but
           to
           hear
           of
           his
           being
           prefer'd
           from
           writing
           of
           Bills
           for
           the
           Play-houses
           to
           penning
           of
           Advertisements
           for
           the
           Stage-Coaches
           and
           Bills
           for
           the
           Pox
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           proficiency
           therein
           ,
           to
           be
           admitted
           upon
           the
           next
           vacancy
           ,
           to
           form
           
           Draughts
           for
           the
           Arithmetick
           and
           Short-hand-men
           ,
           and
           frame
           Tickets
           for
           the
           Rope-dancers
           and
           the
           Royall-Sport
           of
           Cock-fighting
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           arrive
           in
           a
           short
           time
           to
           be
           Author
           of
           most
           of
           those
           ingenious
           Labours
           which
           curious
           Readers
           admire
           at
           
             Passing
             times
          
           in
           their
           passage
           between
           White-hall
           and
           Temple-bar
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           great
           Author
           (
           of
           Play-bills
           )
           having
           in
           conformity
           to
           his
           promising
           Title
           
             Transposed
             the
             Rehearsal
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           all
           of
           Mr.
           Bayes
           his
           Play
           extant
           ,
           
             four
             Acts.
          
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           great
           pitty
           so
           facetious
           and
           Comical
           a
           work
           should
           remain
           incompleat
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           continued
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           added
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           the
           Argument
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           its
           dependance
           on
           the
           other
           Four
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           after
           a
           preliminary
           examination
           of
           the
           Characters
           and
           Plot
           in
           our
           Authors
           
             Transpos'd
             Rehearsal
          
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unnecessary
           to
           consider
           on
           what
           bottom
           he
           has
           erected
           his
           Animad-versions
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           find
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Preface
           to
           Bishop
           Bramhalls
           Vindication
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           House
           wrought
           out
           of
           a
           Portal
           .
           'T
           is
           pretty
           I
           confess
           ,
           and
           exceeds
           the
           power
           of
           common
           Architects
           .
           But
           what
           follows
           
           is
           more
           strange
           ,
           that
           100.
           pages
           (
           the
           Preface
           is
           no
           more
           by
           his
           computation
           )
           should
           be
           foundation
           sufficient
           enough
           to
           support
           his
           mighty
           Paper-building
           of
           326.
           
        
         
           Now
           't
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           which
           gave
           the
           principal
           hint
           to
           our
           Authors
           
             Rehearsal
             Transpros'd
          
           ,
           was
           the
           near
           accord
           he
           observes
           betwixt
           the
           Preface
           and
           
             Mr.
             Bayes
          
           his
           Prologue
           ,
           P.
           14.
           and
           here
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           applaud
           his
           admirable
           dexterity
           that
           could
           extract
           four
           Acts
           of
           a
           Farce
           ,
           from
           a
           single
           Prologue
           ,
           but
           such
           is
           the
           singular
           felicity
           of
           some
           Animadverters
           ,
           (
           and
           of
           ours
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           in
           their
           illustrating
           of
           Authors
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           heighten'd
           and
           refin'd
           some
           of
           their
           Notions
           ,
           not
           only
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           but
           above
           even
           the
           intentions
           of
           the
           dull
           Authors
           themselves
           ;
           A
           rare
           Art
           !
           and
           followed
           so
           well
           by
           some
           of
           our
           Translators
           of
           French
           Farce
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           luckily
           mistaken
           for
           Authors
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           had
           said
           ,
           
             He
             could
             not
             tell
             which
             way
             his
             Mind
             would
             work
             it self
             and
             its
             thoughts
          
           ;
           now
           this
           our
           
             Improver
             of
             Verity
          
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           peculiar
           excellence
           ,
           P.
           12.
           resolves
           into
           Prince
           Volscius
           his
           Debate
           betwixt
           Love
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           tells
           you
           more
           of
           the
           Authors
           mind
           in
           Verse
           ,
           than
           he
           could
           
           do
           himself
           in
           Prose
           .
           And
           this
           feat
           is
           perform'd
           by
           no
           other
           Magick
           then
           
             Regula
             Duplex
          
           ,
           turning
           Prose
           into
           Verse
           ,
           and
           Verse
           into
           Prose
           alternativà
           .
           See
           what
           M●racles
           men
           of
           Art
           can
           do
           by
           
             Transversing
             Prefaces
          
           ,
           and
           
             Transprosing
             Playes
          
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           go
           on
           with
           our
           Prologue
           ,
           (
           so
           the
           A
           imadverter
           will
           warrant
           me
           now
           to
           ●●ll
           the
           Preface
           )
           our
           Critick
           hath
           found
           a
           〈◊〉
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           's
           that
           ?
           It
           has
           no
           Plot.
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ●
           P●●logue
           without
           a
           Plot
           !
           It
           is
           impossible
           ,
           ti●
           a
           cross-graind
           objection
           this
           ,
           〈◊〉
           not
           easily
           evaded
           ,
           had
           not
           our
           Cri●●laid
           Mock-Apologist
           and
           answered
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
             P.
             11.
             the
             Intrigue
             was
             out
             of
             his
             head
             ,
          
           which
           is
           very
           civil
           I
           gad
           .
        
         
           Another
           weighty
           exception
           against
           o●r
           P●ologue
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           written
           in
           a
           
             Stile
             ,
             part
             Play-Book
             ,
             and
             part
             Romance
             ,
             p.
          
           22.
           
           (
           Which
           of
           these
           two
           is
           Gazett
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Animadverter
           says
           ,
           is
           our
           Authors
           Magazine
           .
           )
           this
           is
           more
           unpardonable
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           be
           a
           higher
           Indeco●um
           than
           a
           Prologue
           written
           in
           Play-Book
           stile
           .
           But
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           the
           pertinenc●
           of
           this
           Remarque
           ,
           we
           must
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           ,
           That
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           had
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             was
             the
             largest
             ●cene
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Actions
             .
          
           Now
           it
           will
           go
           very
           hard
           ,
           but
           
           this
           Passage
           will
           be
           condemn'd
           for
           one
           guilty
           word
           or
           two
           ;
           for
           Histories
           are
           Playes
           without
           Scenes
           ,
           and
           without
           Action
           ;
           and
           these
           two
           words
           being
           neither
           of
           the
           Historians
           Profession
           ,
           nor
           Divines
           :
           the
           Bishops
           Historian
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           cast
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           have
           any
           hopes
           of
           benefit
           of
           Clergy
           ;
           however
           we
           hope
           before
           Sentence
           be
           past
           ,
           the
           Animadverter
           will
           inform
           us
           ,
           what
           words
           are
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           what
           of
           the
           Layity
           ,
           which
           in
           Holy
           Orders
           and
           which
           not
           ;
           and
           then
           their
           several
           Divisions
           ,
           which
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           which
           Schismatical
           ;
           and
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           
             Classical
             ,
             Congregational
          
           ,
           and
           of
           inferiour
           Sects
           ;
           whethàr
           for
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           he
           would
           read
           Congregation
           ,
           for
           
             Scene
             ,
             Diocess
          
           or
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           for
           
             Actions
             ,
             Spiritual
             Exercises
          
           or
           Labours
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           at
           last
           the
           Animadverter
           intend
           by
           Play-Book-Stile
           ,
           whatever
           is
           written
           above
           the
           common
           elevation
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           would
           have
           the
           Priest
           and
           the
           Poet
           write
           in
           two
           distinct
           Languages
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           allow
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Priest
           should
           make
           use
           of
           a
           less
           refin'd
           and
           polisht
           Stile
           than
           the
           Poet.
           If
           after
           all
           this
           any
           one
           should
           be
           so
           impenitently
           inquisitive
           ,
           as
           to
           demand
           a
           reason
           why
           our
           
             Prologue
             Critick
          
           would
           have
           a
           Prologue
           with
           a
           Plot
           ,
           and
           not
           written
           in
           Play-Book-Stile
           ,
           he
           will
           
           answer
           him
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           New.
           
        
         
           From
           the
           Prologue
           ,
           pass
           we
           to
           the
           
             Rehearsal
             Transpros'd
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Characters
           ,
           the
           Action
           ,
           and
           the
           Humour
           offer
           themselves
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
           The
           principal
           person
           concerned
           in
           this
           Farce
           is
           Mr.
           Bays
           ,
           whom
           our
           Transproser
           makes
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Character
           with
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           ;
           for
           which
           he
           alledges
           these
           following
           reasons
           ,
           pag.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           he
           hath
           no
           name
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           will
           not
           own
           it
           (
           Good.
           )
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           he
           is
           I
           perceive
           a
           lover
           of
           elegancy
           of
           Stile
           ,
           and
           can
           endure
           no
           mans
           Tautologies
           but
           his
           own
           ;
           (
           
             Good
             again
          
           )
           and
           therefore
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           distaste
           him
           with
           too
           frequent
           repetition
           of
           one
           word
           ,
           (
           
             Very
             good
             I-faith
          
           .
           )
           But
           chiefly
           because
           
             Mr.
             Bays
          
           ,
           and
           He
           do
           very
           much
           symbolize
           in
           their
           understandings
           ,
           in
           their
           expressions
           ,
           in
           their
           humours
           ,
           in
           their
           contempt
           and
           quarrelling
           of
           all
           others
           (
           
             and
             all
             that
          
           )
           though
           of
           their
           own
           Profession
           .
           
             Then
             less
             chiefly
          
           ,
           Because
           our
           Divine
           ,
           the
           Author
           ,
           manages
           his
           contest
           with
           the
           same
           prudence
           and
           civility
           which
           the
           Players
           and
           Poets
           have
           practised
           of
           late
           in
           their
           several
           Divisions
           (
           
             there
             's
             a
             bob
             for
             the
             Play-House
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
          
           Because
           both
           their
           Talents
           do
           peculiarly
           lye
           in
           exposing
           and
           personating
           the
           Non-conformists
           .
           (
           
             I
             gad
             sir
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             have
             nickt
             the
             present
             juncture
             of
             Affairs
             .
          
           )
        
         
         
           To
           all
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           our
           Farce-monger
           might
           have
           added
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
             non
             pareillo
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           which
           Mr.
           Bays
           returned
           when
           it
           was
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           Why
           in
           his
           grand
           Show
           (
           grander
           than
           that
           in
           Harry
           the
           VIII
           .
           )
           two
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           were
           in
           Hats
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           Caps
           ,
           
             because
             —
             By
             gad
             I
             won't
             tell
             you
             ,
          
           Which
           after
           a
           pause
           ,
           is
           a
           reason
           beyond
           all
           exception
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           the
           foregoing
           Paralell
           betwixt
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Mr.
             Bays
          
           ,
           &
           
             Mr.
             Bays
          
           in
           the
           Rehearsal
           be
           so
           exact
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           
             Mr.
             Bays
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mr.
             Bayes
          
           ,
           had
           not
           one
           writ
           a
           Preface
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Play
           ;
           Yet
           because
           in
           the
           nearest
           resemblances
           of
           Twins
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           impossible
           to
           trace
           some
           marks
           of
           distinction
           and
           House-wives
           there
           have
           been
           upon
           Record
           ,
           so
           expert
           ,
           as
           to
           discern
           a
           difference
           even
           in
           Eggs
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           never
           mistook
           one
           ▪
           for
           another
           ;
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           are
           not
           so
           alike
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           as
           unlike
           too
           ;
           nay
           most
           unlike
           in
           their
           nearest
           resemblances
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Then
           our
           Trans-proser
           craves
           leave
           to
           call
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           
             Mr.
             Bays
          
           ,
           because
           
             he
             hath
             no
             name
             ,
             or
             a
             least
             ,
             will
             not
             own
             it
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           infer
           ,
           That
           every
           Anonymus
           Author
           may
           be
           
           as
           well
           call'd
           Mr.
           Bays
           ,
           as
           this
           Writer
           .
           And
           what
           may
           we
           then
           think
           of
           the
           Gentleman
           himself
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           Gossip
           to
           all
           the
           nameless
           Off-springs
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           yet
           has
           not
           fathered
           his
           own
           Bastard
           ;
           but
           let
           him
           learn
           to
           Christen
           his
           own
           Brat
           first
           ,
           before
           he
           gives
           Nick-names
           to
           others
           ;
           for
           who
           can
           endure
           that
           he
           should
           undertake
           ,
           as
           Godfather
           ,
           for
           anothers
           child
           ,
           that
           leaves
           his
           own
           to
           the
           Parish
           ;
           Had
           not
           his
           brain
           been
           delivered
           of
           this
           By-blow
           ,
           without
           the
           Midwisery
           of
           an
           Imprimatur
           ;
           the
           Printer
           and
           the
           Stationer
           at
           least
           ,
           would
           have
           appear'd
           as
           Sureties
           for
           the
           Childs
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Issue
           might
           have
           been
           judg'd
           legitimate
           ,
           though
           the
           Father
           were
           not
           publickly
           known
           .
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Infant
           has
           crept
           into
           the
           World
           without
           a
           lawfull
           Father
           ,
           without
           Gossips
           ,
           nay
           ,
           without
           a
           name
           (
           or
           what
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           without
           a
           name
           of
           its
           own
           )
           we
           cannot
           but
           expostulate
           with
           Fate
           ;
           as
           Prince
           Pretty-man
           much
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
        
         
           
             Was
             ever
             Child
             yet
             brought
             to
             such
             distress
             !
          
           
             To
             be
             ,
             for
             being
             a
             Child
             ,
             made
             Fatherless
             .
          
        
         
           Though
           every
           Nurse
           can
           readily
           point
           to
           Daddy
           's
           Eyes
           and
           Mouth
           ,
           in
           the
           
           little
           Babies
           face
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           dapper
           Stripling
           were
           to
           be
           heir
           to
           all
           the
           Fathers
           features
           ;
           and
           a
           Dimple
           ,
           or
           a
           Mole
           ,
           if
           hereditary
           ,
           were
           better
           Titles
           to
           an
           InHeritance
           ,
           than
           Deeds
           and
           Evidences
           .
           Yet
           none
           certainly
           was
           ever
           born
           with
           fairer
           Marks
           than
           this
           .
           For
           it
           is
           stigmatiz'd
           in
           the
           Fore-head
           ,
           and
           bears
           in
           the
           Front
           the
           legible
           Characters
           of
           
             well-meaning
             Zealot
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           first
           Reason
           ,
           that
           induc'd
           the
           Animadyerter
           to
           call
           the
           writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           Mr.
           Bayes
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           name
           :
           for
           which
           reason
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           cal'd
           him
           
             Bayes
             Anonymus
          
           in
           imitation
           of
           Miltons
           learned
           Bull
           (
           for
           that
           Bulls
           in
           Latin
           are
           learned
           ones
           ,
           none
           will
           deny
           )
           who
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Salmasius
           ,
           calls
           him
           
             Claudius
             Anonymus
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           he
           would
           avoid
           Tautologies
           and
           distastefull
           
             Repetitions
             of
             one
             word
          
           ;
           and
           to
           avoid
           this
           ,
           he
           has
           taken
           a
           sure
           course
           ;
           for
           since
           his
           own
           Invention
           could
           not
           supply
           him
           with
           variety
           of
           names
           ,
           he
           has
           run
           over
           the
           
             Dramatis
             Personae
          
           of
           the
           Rehearsal
           ;
           and
           because
           Mr.
           Bays
           alone
           was
           not
           sufficient
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           he
           has
           made
           bold
           with
           Mr.
           
             Thunderer
             ,
             Draw-can-sir
             ,
             and
             Prince
             Volscius
             .
          
           
           These
           Titles
           he
           has
           confer'd
           on
           our
           Author
           in
           consideration
           of
           his
           Dignity
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Clergy-man
           of
           Honour
           .
        
         
           But
           chiefly
           (
           as
           he
           goes
           on
           )
           
             because
             Mr.
          
           Bayes
           
             and
             he
             symbolize
             in
             their
             understandings
             ,
             in
             their
             Expressions
             ,
             in
             their
             Humour
             ,
             in
             their
             Contempt
             and
             quarrelling
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             though
             of
             their
             own
             Profession
             .
          
           Now
           because
           these
           with
           their
           subsequent
           Train
           of
           Reasons
           [
           
             because
             that
             Players
             and
             he
             manage
             their
             contests
             with
             the
             same
             prudence
             and
             civility
             ,
             and
             both
             their
             Talents
             lie
             in
             personating
             and
             exposing
             the
             Nonconformists
          
           ]
           seem
           to
           make
           the
           most
           Pompous
           shew
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           precedent
           ones
           conclude
           nothing
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           be
           call'd
           Mr.
           Bays
           more
           then
           any
           other
           name
           )
           yetas
           you
           will
           easily
           discover
           ,
           this
           Pomp
           is
           far
           from
           a
           Triumph
           ,
           and
           not
           less
           ignoble
           then
           Cardinal
           Campejus
           his
           Pageantry
           ,
           whose
           Mules
           under
           glorious
           Trappings
           ,
           and
           rich
           foot
           cloaths
           ,
           carryed
           such
           disgraceful
           lumber
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           usually
           conceal'd
           in
           Carriers
           Packs
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           as
           to
           their
           
             Symbolizing
             in
             their
             Humour
          
           &
           Expressions
           ,
           Mr.
           Bays
           you
           know
           ,
           
             prefers
             that
             one
             quality
             of
             fighting
             single
             with
             whole
             Armies
             ,
          
           before
           
             all
             the
             Moral
             vertues
             put
             together
          
           ;
           and
           not
           with
           standing
           whatever
           the
           peaceable
           Morallist
           says
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           allows
           Fortitude
           the
           Precedency
           of
           the
           
           Red-Hatted
           Virtues
           ,
           &
           that
           Fortitude
           wch
           consists
           in
           Conquering
           ,
           not
           in
           Suffering
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           two
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           more
           then
           Mr.
           Bayes
           his
           two
           Cardinals
           in
           Hats
           ,
           from
           those
           two
           in
           Caps
           )
           whereas
           the
           Bishops
           Historian
           gives
           the
           Palm
           to
           Innocence
           ,
           Innocence
           which
           is
           no
           less
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Swords
           and
           Guns
           then
           the
           naked
           Indian
           !
           this
           and
           an
           untainted
           Reputation
           were
           the
           
             Bishops
             Armour
          
           .
           Your
           Weapons
           of
           Offence
           ,
           and
           your
           
             good
             old
             Fox
          
           you
           would
           have
           girt
           him
           with
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           reserv'd
           for
           some
           of
           your
           Pulpit-Officers
           ,
           who
           made
           less
           use
           of
           the
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           when
           they
           fought
           under
           the
           Banner
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
          
           ,
           (
           so
           they
           call'd
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Essex
             )
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           Mr.
           Bayes
           places
           most
           of
           his
           Art
           in
           the
           various
           Representations
           of
           Battles
           ,
           and
           in
           entertaining
           your
           eye
           with
           Encounters
           betwixt
           the
           great
           Hobby-Horses
           and
           the
           Foot
           ,
           or
           your
           ear
           with
           the
           Battle
           in
           Recitativo
           (
           which
           resembles
           not
           a
           little
           your
           Troops
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           in
           their
           Marches
           )
           nay
           he
           gives
           it
           as
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Elogiums
           to
           his
           Play
           ,
           that
           it
           
             shal
             Drum
             ,
             Trumpet
             ,
             shout
          
           &
           
             Battle
             ,
             I
             gad
             ,
             with
             any
             of
             the
             most
             Warlike
             Tragedies
             Ancient
             or
             Modern
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Panegyrick
           ,
           We
           hear
           of
           nothing
           but
           the
           softer
           sounds
           of
           
           Peace
           ,
           and
           a
           happy
           Composure
           of
           those
           Divisions
           which
           have
           too
           truly
           made
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           Militant
           :
           An
           Union
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           an
           Accommodation
           ,
           between
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           those
           glorious
           Enterprises
           ,
           and
           
             great
             designs
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishops
           
             active
             and
             sprightly
             Mind
          
           was
           butied
           in
           ;
           and
           for
           such
           
             Enterprises
             and
             Attempts
          
           (
           Mr.
           Bayes
           ,
           and
           you
           call
           nothing
           Enterprising
           ,
           but
           going
           to
           Fifty-Cuffs
           with
           Armies
           )
           you
           enviously
           compare
           him
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Munster
             ,
             Strasbonrg
          
           and
           Colen
           ,
           and
           might
           with
           as
           much
           shew
           of
           reason
           to
           the
           three
           Kings
           of
           Colen
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           been
           Majestick
           indeed
           ,
           ay
           and
           greater
           to
           the
           Ear
           then
           the
           
             two
             Kings
             of
             Brainford
          
           ,
           for
           that
           had
           been
           
             three
             Kings
             of
             one
             Place
          
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           the
           Animadverter
           adds
           ,
           because
           they
           symbolize
           
             in
             their
             Contempt
             and
             Quarrelling
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             though
             of
             their
             own
             Profession
             .
          
           The
           Bishops
           Panegyrist
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           has
           exprest
           some
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           not
           unjustly
           of
           the
           Army-Divines
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           were
           admir'd
           by
           the
           Elue
           and
           
             White
             Apron'd
             Auditories
          
           ;
           but
           this
           will
           not
           amount
           to
           
             Scandalum
             Magnatum
          
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           conceive
           that
           every
           Cashierd
           Red-Coat
           once
           listed
           for
           a
           Levite
           ,
           or
           every
           broken
           Shop-keeper
           made
           free
           of
           the
           Preaching-Trade
           ,
           without
           serving
           a
           just
           
           Apprenticeship
           in
           it
           ,
           has
           a
           Title
           to
           a
           Profession
           so
           sacred
           as
           our
           Writers
           is
           ,
           and
           except
           only
           this
           unconsecrate
           Lay-Clergy
           ,
           these
           Reverend
           Divines
           of
           the
           Shop
           and
           the
           Camp
           ,
           I
           know
           of
           none
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Policy
           quarrels
           with
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             because
             our
             Divine
             the
             Author
             ,
             manages
             his
             Contest
             with
             the
             same
             Prudence
             and
             Civility
             which
             the
             Poets
             and
             Players
             have
             practised
             of
             late
             in
             their
             several
             Divisions
             .
          
           Here
           it
           is
           with
           the
           
             same
             Civility
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           very
           next
           page
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bayes
           is
           more
           Civil
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           Villain
           and
           Caitiff
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           not
           so
           tuant
           as
           
             Malapert
             Chaplain
             ,
             Buffoon-General
          
           (
           and
           because
           it
           is
           an
           accomplishment
           to
           rail
           in
           more
           Languages
           then
           one
           )
           
             Opprobrium
             Academiae
          
           and
           
             Pestis
             Ecclesiae
          
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           is
           ,
           
             because
             both
             their
             Talents
             do
             peculiarly
             lie
             in
             exposing
             and
             personating
             the
             Nonconformists
             .
          
           And
           who
           so
           fit
           to
           be
           brought
           upon
           the
           Stage
           as
           the
           Pulpit-Players
           ,
           and
           those
           Religious
           Mimicks
           that
           personated
           the
           Gravity
           of
           Divines
           without
           their
           Habits
           .
           Whom
           can
           our
           Theatres
           more
           deservedly
           expose
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           turn'd
           the
           Church
           into
           one
           .
           Eccleastiques
           of
           the
           Sock
           and
           Buskin
           !
           To
           deny
           that
           they
           were
           Actors
           ,
           were
           to
           question
           Nature
           that
           gave
           them
           Vizors
           
           for
           Faces
           .
           Certainly
           Lacys
           best
           Grimaces
           were
           never
           so
           Artificial
           as
           the
           Squints
           of
           a
           Humiliation
           Saint
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Scruple
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           has
           mov'd
           more
           to
           Laughter
           then
           on
           the
           Stage
           .
           Such
           has
           been
           the
           good
           fortune
           of
           your
           eminent
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           their
           Sermons
           have
           been
           Acted
           with
           the
           same
           applause
           at
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           been
           at
           the
           same
           time
           diversion
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           edification
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           But
           yet
           what
           the
           Play-house
           gives
           us
           ,
           is
           but
           Repetition
           of
           their
           excellent
           Notes
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           confess
           ,
           Ananias
           and
           Tribulation
           are
           Copies
           short
           of
           their
           Originals
           .
           The
           exploits
           of
           a
           Thanksgiving-Romance
           have
           far
           exceeded
           the
           boldest
           of
           our
           Heroick-Plays
           ,
           and
           no
           Farce
           yet
           was
           ever
           comparable
           to
           one
           with
           Doctrines
           and
           Vses
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           been
           somewhat
           the
           larger
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           this
           Character
           ,
           because
           our
           Farce-Poet
           (
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           French
           no
           donbt
           )
           has
           made
           but
           one
           Person
           considerable
           in
           his
           Play
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           but
           Attendants
           on
           him
           ;
           for
           besides
           Mr.
           Bayes
           his
           part
           ,
           we
           have
           only
           Thunder
           and
           
             Lightning
             ,
             Prince
             Volscius
          
           and
           
             Draw-Can-sir
             Transpros'd
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           most
           observable
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           fixing
           the
           Characters
           so
           ,
           that
           one
           man
           may
           Act
           any
           
           of
           these
           Parts
           ,
           nay
           one
           man
           may
           Act
           them
           altogether
           ;
           for
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           is
           to
           present
           Mr.
           
             Bayes
             ,
             Draw-Can-sir
             ,
             Prince
             Volscius
             ,
          
           and
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           all
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           .
           A
           notable
           and
           compendious
           peice
           of
           Wit
           indeed
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           means
           we
           have
           a
           whole
           Play
           Acted
           by
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           if
           our
           Clergy-man
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Pluralist
           ,
           may
           present
           five
           several
           Persons
           ,
           why
           not
           ten
           ,
           twenty
           ,
           thirty
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           till
           he
           represent
           an
           Army
           in
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           at
           last
           the
           whole
           
             Church
             Militant
          
           ,
           (
           that
           's
           greater
           than
           a
           single
           Army
           )
           now
           if
           Seculars
           be
           invested
           with
           the
           like
           power
           of
           representing
           Pluralities
           ,
           one
           man
           may
           go
           for
           the
           Representative
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           one
           Shire
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           a
           single
           Burgess
           may
           sit
           for
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           (
           this
           you
           may
           call
           a
           
             Parliament
             Individuum
          
           to
           match
           it
           with
           your
           
             Synodical
             Individuum
          
           .
           )
           But
           this
           it
           seems
           is
           the
           
             new
             way
          
           of
           Acting
           ;
           First
           the
           Gentleman
           claps
           a
           
             pair
             of
             Boots
          
           on
           the
           Clergy-mans
           legs
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           personates
           
             Prince
             Volscius
          
           ,
           and
           is
           sent
           on
           a
           Journey
           to
           Knights-Bridge
           (
           though
           perhaps
           you
           'l
           hear
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           gone
           neither
           )
           anon
           he
           arms
           him
           with
           Sir
           
             Solomons
             sword
          
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           is
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           
           Draw-Can-sir
           (
           you
           forget
           that
           wearing
           a
           Sword
           is
           against
           the
           Canons
           )
           and
           after
           this
           had
           he
           planted
           a
           Ruffe
           upon
           his
           neck
           ,
           under
           that
           he
           might
           have
           quarter'd
           
             an
             Army
             Incognito
          
           ;
           unless
           that
           this
           Army
           might
           better
           lye
           encamp'd
           in
           his
           Collar
           of
           Fortifications
           
             Sheerness
             ,
             Innerness
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           which
           he
           has
           hung
           about
           our
           Authors
           neck
           for
           a
           
             Collar
             of
             Nesses
          
           .
           )
           This
           I
           must
           confess
           is
           more
           Magnificent
           ,
           because
           it
           represents
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           their
           Trenches
           too
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           but
           acting
           a
           different
           Dress
           and
           Equipage
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           man
           is
           a
           
             Riding
             Prince
          
           ,
           a
           Heroe
           ,
           and
           an
           Army
           in
           Masquerade
           ,
           in
           his
           booted
           capacity
           he
           is
           
             Prince
             Volscius
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Sworded
             Draw-Can-sir
          
           ,
           a
           pair
           of
           Buskins
           thus
           may
           personate
           a
           whole
           Tragedy
           ,
           and
           a
           single
           Sock
           a
           Comedy
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           notable
           Art
           of
           
             Summing
             up
             an
             Army
             in
             one
             Man
             ,
          
           the
           Gentleman
           no
           doubt
           has
           learnt
           from
           the
           Schools
           ,
           which
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           from
           a
           Muster
           of
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           and
           several
           Individuals
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           frame
           a
           Character
           of
           bulky
           Vniversals
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           that
           one
           man
           in
           different
           capacities
           may
           act
           severall
           Persons
           ;
           no
           question
           but
           in
           many
           more
           ,
           he
           may
           personate
           Mankind
           (
           which
           in
           the
           Malmsbury
           Stile
           is
           but
           
             Artificial
             man
          
           )
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Latitude
           
           is
           there
           in
           this
           way
           of
           Representation
           by
           Symbols
           ,
           and
           Hieroglyphical
           Signatures
           ;
           that
           not
           only
           every
           variation
           of
           Dress
           ,
           but
           every
           Change
           of
           Posture
           alters
           the
           property
           of
           the
           Actor
           ,
           better
           than
           a
           P●rriwig
           or
           a
           false
           Beard
           .
           Thus
           the
           Philosophers
           have
           wisely
           taught
           us
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           
             Peter
             standing
          
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             Sitting
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Transposer
             of
             the
             Rehearsal
          
           without
           all
           controversie
           will
           allow
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           man
           that
           
             sitting
             in
             a
             Chair
          
           ,
           and
           pulling
           on
           
             one
             Boot
          
           ,
           personates
           
             Prince
             Volscius
          
           ,
           may
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           prostrate
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           present
           
             Prince
             Pretty-man
          
           intranc'd
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           had
           our
           Geneva
           Jigg
           ,
           let
           us
           advance
           to
           our
           more
           serious
           Councils
           .
           First
           then
           ,
           after
           
             beating
             up
             of
             the
             Pulpit-Drums
             through
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Camp
             ,
             Draw-Can-sir
          
           (
           an
           Army
           in
           Himself
           )
           enters
           the
           Lists
           against
           
             Hungaria
             ,
             Transylvania
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Savoy
             ,
             France
             ,
          
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Scotland
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           ,
           besides
           many
           more
           ,
           he
           encounters
           in
           the
           disguise
           of
           Germany
           and
           Geneva
           )
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           dull
           prolixity
           of
           relations
           of
           Squadrons
           here
           ,
           and
           Squadrons
           there
           ,
           
             their
             Forces
             rang'd
             in
             Battalia
             ,
             their
             Cannon
             plac'd
             ,
             the
             Charge
             sounded
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Alarm
           given
           .
        
         
           
           Advance
           from
           Lambeth
           with
           the
           Curiasiers
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           very
           same
           instant
           these
           reply
           ,
           
             
               
                 The
                 Band
                 you
                 Boast
                 of
                 ,
                 Lambeth
                 Curiasiers
                 ,
              
               
                 Shall
                 in
                 Geneva
                 Pikes
                 now
                 meet
                 their
                 Peers
                 .
              
               
                 Draw
                 down
                 from
                 Dort
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Mijn
                   Heer
                   's
                
              
               
                 To
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 Bohemian
                 Musqueteers
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 left
                 wing
                 of
                 Zurick
                 Foot
                 advance
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 line
                 that
                 Bramble
                 Hedge
                 ,
              
               
                 Th'
                 Hugonot
                 Horse
                 we
                 rais'd
                 in
                 France
              
               
                 Shall
                 try
                 their
                 chance
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 scour
                 the
                 Meadows
                 avergrown
                 with
                 Sedge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 While
                 our
                 Blue
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Tweed
              
               
                 Shall
                 guard
                 the
                 Lake
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 he
                 need
                 ,
              
               
                 Secure
                 our
                 Trouts
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 their
                 Breed
                 .
              
            
          
           This
           ,
           now
           ,
           is
           not
           improper
           I
           think
           ,
           because
           the
           Reader
           knows
           all
           these
           Towns
           and
           Territories
           ,
           and
           may
           easily
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           of
           
             Iohn
             Calvin
             ,
             Iohn
             Huss
             ,
             Iohn
             Kn●x
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Hogen
             Mogen
          
           Clergy
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           in
           imitation
           of
           Mr.
           Bayes
           his
           singing-Battel
           ,
           and
           though
           his
           way
           of
           fighting
           in
           Recitativo
           is
           very
           pretty
           ,
           yet
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           represented
           with
           Bag-pipes
           (
           instead
           of
           Lutes
           )
           and
           sung
           to
           the
           tune
           of
           a
           Psalm
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           you
           would
           grant
           it
           a
           little
           better
           .
           But
           if
           this
           Representation
           of
           a
           Battle
           won't
           do
           ,
           
             Transprosing
             
             Bayes
          
           (
           for
           all
           this
           is
           but
           a
           Scene
           deriv'd
           with
           a
           little
           alteration
           from
           his
           Rehearsal
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           
             p.
             42.
             43.
             188.
             202.
             203.
          
           of
           his
           Play-book
           )
           has
           contriv'd
           it
           the
           other
           way
           too
           ,
           and
           here
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           you
           will
           have
           fighting
           enough
           .
           You
           must
           imagine
           then
           after
           a
           terrible
           Sea-fight
           pass'd
           betwixt
           Draw-Can-Sir
           ,
           (
           Who
           single
           mannes
           a
           Navy
           )
           &
           an
           Armada
           of
           New-England
           Divines
           (
           conceal'd
           in
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Colliers
           )
           and
           many
           a
           Broad-side
           of
           one
           whole
           Gun
           fir'd
           ;
           a
           desperate
           Land-sight
           to
           ensue
           between
           the
           same
           numerous
           Draw-Can-Sir
           ,
           and
           the
           Congregational
           Forces
           of
           the
           
             Swiss
             ,
             Scotch
             ,
             French
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
             Bohemian
             ,
          
           and
           Genevois
           ;
           in
           this
           Fray
           many
           a
           
             Monsievr
             Huguonot
          
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           many
           a
           Geneva
           Doctor
           loses
           his
           Ruff
           ,
           and
           many
           a
           
             Scotch
             Kirkman
          
           his
           Blue
           Bonnet
           :
           here
           lies
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Butter-box
           frying
           in
           his
           own
           grease
           ,
           and
           there
           a
           Brawny
           Swiss
           Divine
           ,
           (
           stript
           of
           his
           Red
           and
           yellow
           Breeches
           )
           weltring
           in
           gore
           with
           a
           plump
           Bohemian
           ;
           to
           contract
           ,
           
             the
             Nonconformists
             bad
             need
             desire
             a
             truce
             to
             bury
             their
             Dead
             Nay
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             left
             alive
             to
             desire
             it
             :
             but
             they
             are
             slain
             every
             Mothers
             Son
             of
             them
             :
          
           And
           now
           that
           Draw-Can-sir
           ,
           striding
           over
           the
           dead
           Army
           ,
           and
           brandishing
           his
           Sword
           ,
           had
           Proclaimed
           
           his
           Triumph
           ,
           
             I
             kill
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             I
             slay
             both
             Friend
             and
             Foe
             ,
          
           and
           you
           would
           expect
           that
           he
           had
           Hector'd
           and
           Achilliz'd
           em
           all
           out
           of
           the
           Pit
           ,
           and
           routed
           them
           beyond
           the
           delivery
           of
           a
           Thanksgiving
           ;
           Mr.
           Bayes
           ,
           to
           surprize
           you
           in
           the
           very
           Nick
           ,
           tells
           you
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             but
             stounded
             perhaps
             ,
             and
             may
             revive
             again
             .
          
           Mr.
           Bayes
           had
           no
           sooner
           spoke
           the
           word
           ,
           Rise
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           and
           go
           about
           your
           business
           ;
           but
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           up
           they
           get
           ,
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           some
           upon
           their
           leggs
           ,
           and
           some
           upon
           none
           ,
           and
           away
           .
           There
           's
           ago
           off
           for
           you
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           a
           Miracle
           to
           none
           that
           have
           heard
           of
           a
           certaine
           Note
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bayes
           has
           made
           in
           
             Effaut
             flat
          
           .
        
         
           Some
           
             Critical
             People
          
           there
           were
           ,
           that
           took
           the
           liberty
           the
           other
           day
           ,
           to
           examin
           your
           Romantick
           Tales
           ,
           and
           one
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           deplore
           the
           sad
           sate
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           that
           were
           forc'd
           to
           follow
           the
           wheels
           of
           Draw-Can-Sirs
           Chariot
           ,
           was
           very
           curious
           to
           know
           why
           whole
           Nations
           ,
           as
           
             Hungaria
             ,
             Transylvania
             ,
             Bohemia
          
           ,
           &c.
           would
           suffer
           this
           Hero
           to
           use
           them
           so
           scurvily
           .
           Phoo
           !
           reply'd
           a
           Friend
           of
           the
           Transprosers
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           raise
           the
           Character
           of
           those
           Nations
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           such
           as
           Triumphed
           in
           their
           being
           knockt
           o
           th'
           
           head
           ;
           an
           Army
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           provided
           with
           no
           other
           Armes
           then
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           ;
           
           and
           what
           defence
           could
           these
           be
           against
           a
           hard
           harted
           Infidel
           ,
           that
           without
           respect
           to
           Law
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           or
           Numbers
           ,
           would
           put
           them
           all
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           beging
           on
           their
           bare
           knees
           for
           Quarter
           ?
           One
           of
           the
           company
           would
           not
           let
           that
           pass
           so
           ,
           but
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           weapons
           anciently
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           before
           Bows
           and
           Arrows
           came
           up
           ,
           but
           unknown
           to
           the
           Moderns
           for
           this
           many
           years
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           Pancirollus
           lost
           Inventions
           ;
           slighted
           they
           were
           at
           first
           't
           is
           thought
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           for
           dispatch
           ;
           for
           a
           good
           murdering
           Cannon
           does
           more
           execution
           in
           one
           hours
           time
           ,
           then
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           use
           to
           do
           in
           many
           Ages
           :
           the
           German
           Churches
           therefore
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           found
           a
           certain
           composition
           of
           Nitre
           and
           Charcoal
           ,
           more
           necessary
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           their
           Reformation
           then
           all
           the
           antiquated
           Artillery
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           .
           Captain
           Zuinglius
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Calvin
          
           ,
           converted
           more
           with
           Swords
           and
           Guns
           ,
           then
           with
           their
           
             sweaty
             Preaching
          
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           powerful
           Armes
           they
           have
           bequeathed
           to
           all
           their
           followers
           in
           
             Transylvania
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             
             Bohemia
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Savoy
             ,
             France
             ,
          
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Geneva
          
           and
           Germany
           .
           But
           this
           increases
           my
           wonder
           ,
           sayd
           his
           next
           Neighbour
           ,
           that
           Draw-Can-Sir
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           Inchanted
           and
           Cannon-proof
           ,
           should
           with
           his
           single
           Arm
           defeat
           so
           vast
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           appointed
           !
           Ay
           ,
           reply'd
           he
           that
           spoke
           last
           ,
           but
           he
           defeated
           only
           Geneva
           and
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ten
           Nations
           virtually
           and
           inclusively
           .
           But
           is
           it
           possible
           answer'd
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           should
           be
           included
           in
           the
           less
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           Army
           compacted
           of
           ten
           different
           Nations
           should
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           Geneva
           and
           Germany
           .
           Alack
           ,
           alack
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           was
           upon
           the
           moderating
           part
           ,
           you
           must
           conceive
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           elevate
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           
             new
             may
          
           of
           writing
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Hungarians
             ,
             Transylvanians
             ,
             Bohemians
             ,
             Poles
             ,
             Savoyards
             ,
             French
             ,
             Netherlanders
             ,
             Danes
             ,
             Swedes
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           Scots
           ,
           lay
           concealed
           in
           Geneva
           and
           Germany
           .
           But
           is
           not
           this
           ,
           says
           one
           ,
           a
           thing
           somewhat
           difficult
           to
           keep
           this
           Spiritual
           Army
           thus
           conceal'd
           ?
           Not
           at
           all
           ,
           answers
           another
           ,
           to
           continue
           on
           the
           mirth
           ,
           if
           they
           made
           the
           German
           and
           Geneva
           Hosts
           their
           Friends
           .
           But
           this
           we
           took
           fora
           
             Play-Conceit
             ill
             Transpros'd
          
           .
           Some
           therefore
           there
           were
           that
           spoke
           of
           the
           
           unhoopable
           Tun
           of
           Heidelberg
           ,
           some
           of
           Sir
           
           Politick's
           comprehensive
           Tortoise
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           Sir
           Iohn
           Falstaff's
           more
           capacious
           Buck-basket
           :
           in
           short
           ,
           after
           many
           reasonings
           and
           debates
           ,
           while
           some
           said
           one
           thing
           ,
           some
           another
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           period
           to
           the
           descourse
           ,
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           Wesiphalia
           in
           Germany
           bred
           a
           Number
           of
           very
           large
           Hoggs
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           those
           being
           but
           Ratt-Divines
           ,
           might
           be
           stow'd
           in
           the
           fair
           quarters
           of
           their
           Bacon-Buttocks
           ,
           as
           commodiously
           as
           that
           Army
           of
           Ratts
           engammon'd
           in
           the
           fat
           Hanches
           of
           the
           Arcadian
           Sow
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           pleasant
           solution
           the
           Company
           was
           dismist
           well
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           Now
           Sir
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           judge
           ,
           how
           largely
           the
           Rehearsal
           has
           contributed
           to
           your
           controversial
           Adventures
           ,
           &
           the
           Knight-Errantry
           of
           your
           faith
           ;
           for
           to
           recapitulate
           .
           Pag.
           42
           ,
           43.
           
           You
           sum
           up
           a
           whole
           Battell
           in
           two
           Representatives
           ,
           so
           lively
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           would
           swear
           ,
           not
           only
           ten
           Thousand
           men
           ,
           but
           ten
           Armies
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           were
           at
           it
           ,
           realley
           engag'd
           :
           for
           besides
           
             Hungary
             ,
             Transilvania
             ,
             &c.
          
           many
           more
           ,
           which
           for
           brevity
           ,
           you
           omit
           (
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             New
             Atlantis
          
           and
           Vtopia
           )
           are
           included
           under
           Germany
           ,
           and
           
           Geneva
           (
           that
           is
           virtually
           as
           
             Maggots
             in
             Filberds
          
           .
           )
           Nay
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           monstrous
           yet
           ,
           the
           united
           Armies
           of
           ten
           Nations
           ,
           (
           like
           
           Falstaffe's
           Buckram-men
           )
           have
           started
           out
           of
           three
           ;
           for
           the
           six
           first
           ,
           
             Hungary
             ,
             Transilvania
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Savoy
             ,
             France
             ,
          
           fight
           under
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           
           Roman-Church
           ;
           and
           Scotland
           under
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           only
           
             Sweden
             ,
             Denmark
          
           and
           the
           Netherlands
           (
           that
           sounds
           more
           pompous
           than
           the
           7.
           
           Provinces
           )
           have
           listed
           themselves
           under
           Germany
           and
           Geneva
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           of
           your
           bold
           strokes
           ;
           another
           is
           
             p.
             188.
             
             When
             you
             have
             rang'd
             all
             your
             forces
             in
             Battle
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             plac'd
             your
             Canon
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             sounded
             a
             Charge
             and
             given
             the
             word
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             whole
             party
             ;
             if
             you
             could
             then
             perswade
             every
             particular
             person
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             gave
             him
             no
             provocation
             ;
             I
             confess
             this
             were
             an
             excellent
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             way
             of
             your
             inventing
             ,
             to
             conquer
             single
             ,
             whole
             Armies
             .
          
           To
           see
           the
           superfetatious
           Miracles
           of
           Art
           here
           in
           the
           Accumulative
           Vertues
           of
           a
           single
           Hero
           !
           He
           ranges
           his
           multiply'd
           self
           (
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           )
           in
           battell
           array
           ,
           he
           places
           all
           his
           Cannon
           (
           with
           fewer
           hands
           than
           Briareus
           by
           98.
           )
           and
           in
           the
           same
           breath
           ,
           sounds
           a
           Charge
           (
           with
           as
           many
           Trumpets
           as
           mouths
           )
           and
           gives
           the
           Signal
           to
           himself
           to
           fall
           on
           ;
           this
           you
           
           may
           boldly
           challenge
           for
           your
           
             non
             ultra
          
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           high
           as
           you
           can
           go
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           now
           come
           in
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Historian
           in
           those
           two
           shapes
           ;
           and
           this
           way
           of
           making
           one
           Person
           represent
           a
           Dialogue
           between
           two
           ,
           is
           very
           artificial
           indeed
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           perform'd
           with
           a
           little
           alteration
           of
           the
           voyce
           (
           for
           besides
           the
           diversity
           of
           dress
           and
           posture
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Tone
           and
           Accent
           is
           no
           less
           considerable
           in
           an
           Actors
           Representation
           of
           many
           Persons
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           )
           't
           is
           but
           ratling
           in
           a
           big
           and
           hoarse
           voyce
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             bold
             Thunder
          
           ;
           then
           squeaking
           in
           a
           shrill
           and
           tender
           ,
           
             the
             brisk
             Lightning
             I
          
           ,
           and
           the
           business
           is
           done
           ;
           this
           now
           if
           you
           mark
           it
           ,
           is
           extraordinary
           fine
           ,
           and
           very
           applicable
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Historian
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Some
             that
             pretend
             a
             great
             interest
             in
             the
             holy
             Brotherhood
             descry
             Popery
             in
             every
             common
             and
             usual
             chance
             ;
             a
             Chimney
             cannot
             take
             fire
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             Suburbs
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             immediately
             crying
             Iesuits
             and
             Fire-balls
             .
          
           Now
           what
           does
           our
           Transproser
           do
           ,
           but
           transverse
           this
           thus
           ,
           
             
               I
               strike
               Men
               down
               .
            
             
               I
               fire
               the
               Town
               .
            
          
        
         
           Where
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           marvel
           our
           Author
           ,
           when
           he
           call'd
           his
           Book
           ,
           the
           
           REHEARSAL
           TRANSPROS'D
           ,
           forgot
           to
           add
           ,
           the
           PREFACE
           to
           Bishop
           
           Bramhall's
           Vindication
           TRANSVERS'D
           ,
           that
           double
           Elegancy
           would
           have
           been
           as
           pretty
           as
           two
           Flowers
           growing
           on
           one
           stalk
           .
           And
           this
           I
           mention
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           sind
           he
           is
           a
           profest
           Critick
           in
           Titles
           ,
           for
           pag.
           308
           ,
           309.
           observing
           ,
           by
           chance
           ,
           the
           Title
           age
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           
             A
             Rationale
             upon
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           by
           A.
           Sparrow
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Exon.
           
             With
             the
             forme
             of
             Consecration
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             place
             of
             Christian
             Burial
             ;
             by
          
           Lancelot
           Andrews
           ,
           
             late
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
          
           Winchester
           ;
           
             sold
             by
          
           Robert
           Pawlet
           ,
           
             at
             the
             sign
             of
             the
          
           Bible
           (
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           Sign
           might
           have
           atton'd
           for
           all
           )
           
             in
             Chancery-Lane
          
           .
           This
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           was
           an
           Emblem
           how
           much
           some
           of
           them
           neglected
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           their
           darling
           Ceremonies
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Animadverter
           cannot
           be
           better
           employed
           next
           ,
           than
           in
           writing
           another
           Book
           of
           Animadversions
           upon
           Title-Pages
           .
           And
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Task
           so
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Genius
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           if
           all
           other
           preferments
           fail
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           might
           be
           advanced
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           Title-Licenser
           ,
           (
           then
           
             Robert
             Pawlet
          
           and
           
             Iames
             Collins
          
           might
           shut
           up
           their
           
           Shops
           ,
           for
           any
           trading
           in
           Rationales
           ,
           or
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Policies
          
           )
           and
           if
           he
           shall
           appear
           sufficiently
           qualified
           to
           discharge
           this
           trust
           ;
           I
           would
           have
           him
           removed
           next
           (
           or
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           Translated
           )
           to
           the
           greater
           Dignity
           of
           revising
           Prefaces
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           averse
           from
           that
           ,
           because
           Prefaces
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Epistles
             Dedicatory
          
           ,
           fell
           under
           the
           inspection
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud.
           
        
         
           But
           seriously
           had
           not
           our
           Author
           Entituled
           his
           Pamphlet
           ,
           the
           REHEARSAL
           TRANSPROS'D
           ,
           we
           could
           have
           given
           it
           a
           more
           express
           Name
           (
           unless
           there
           be
           some
           mystery
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           couch'd
           in
           the
           word
           TRANSPROS'D
           )
           which
           is
           the
           REHEARSAL
           TRANSSCRIB'D
           ,
           for
           in
           Transcribing
           more
           Verses
           of
           the
           REHEARSAL
           ,
           than
           he
           hath
           Transpros'd
           ,
           his
           Play-Observations
           seem
           rather
           to
           have
           answer'd
           the
           latter
           Title
           .
           Besides
           his
           Verses
           before
           cited
           ,
           pag.
           170.
           of
           his
           Animadversions
           .
        
         
           
             I
             strike
             men
             down
             .
          
           
             I
             fire
             the
             Town
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           62.
           
           He
           has
           hal'd
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Verses
           of
           the
           Song
           ,
           which
           the
           
             two
             Kings
          
           of
           Brainford
           sing
           ,
           descending
           in
           the
           clouds
           :
           
           for
           a
           Couplet
           in
           a
           Song
           gives
           a
           better
           Ragoust
           to
           a
           Controversial
           Discourse
           ,
           then
           Bacon
           to
           an
           Olio
           ,
           or
           St.
           Au●tin
           to
           a
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           12.
           
           His
           Animadversion
           on
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Writer
           ,
           
             He
             knows
             not
             which
             way
             his
             mind
             will
             work
             it self
             ,
             and
             its
             thoughts
          
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ;
           that
           our
           Clergy-man
           was
           taken
           violently
           with
           a
           fit
           of
           Love
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           being
           sick
           of
           Prince
           Volscius
           his
           disease
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           cure
           ,
           but
           this
           Charm
           ,
           
             
               Go
               on
               ,
               cries
               Honour
               ,
               tender
               Love
               says
               ,
               Nay
               :
            
             
               Honour
               aloud
               commands
               ,
               pluck
               both
               Boots
               on
               .
            
             
               But
               safer
               Love
               does
               whisper
               ,
               put
               on
               none
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           though
           the
           Writer
           protested
           
             He
             was
             neither
             Prophet
             nor
             Astrologer
             enough
             to
             foretell
          
           what
           he
           would
           do
           ;
           the
           Animadverter
           (
           being
           both
           )
           tells
           us
           it
           is
           precisely
           ,
           
             
               For
               as
               bright
               Day
               with
               black
               approach
               of
               Night
            
             
               Contending
               ,
               makes
               a
               doubtfull
               puzzling
               Light.
            
             
             
               So
               does
               my
               Honour
               ,
               and
               my
               Love
               together
            
             
               Puzzle
               me
               so
               ,
               I
               am
               resolv'd
               on
               neither
               .
            
          
           Though
           the
           Verses
           come
           in
           to
           no
           more
           purpose
           then
           one
           of
           Bayes
           his
           Similes
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           for
           Bayes
           his
           Verses
           will
           serve
           for
           all
           occasions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Prologue
           ,
           for
           all
           Plays
           ,
           pag.
           202.
           he
           has
           borrowed
           these
           from
           the
           
             singing
             Battle
          
           .
        
         
           
             Villain
             ,
             thou
             lyest
             ,
             —
          
           
             —
             Arm
             ,
             Arm
             ,
             Valerio
             Arm
             ,
          
           
             The
             lye
             no
             flesh
             can
             bear
             I
             trow
             .
          
        
         
           If
           Mr.
           Bayes
           (
           as
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           pag.
           17.
           )
           was
           more
           civil
           then
           to
           say
           Villain
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           taught
           his
           Actors
           better
           manners
           .
           All
           these
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           two
           last
           verses
           of
           the
           event
           of
           the
           Battle
           )
           you
           have
           diligently
           Collected
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           faithfully
           transcribed
           ,
           unless
           in
           these
           last
           recited
           ,
           where
           for
           Gonsalvo
           in
           the
           Rehearsal
           ,
           you
           have
           put
           in
           Valerio
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           alteration
           of
           that
           one
           word
           ,
           have
           made
           it
           your
           own
           ,
           just
           so
           Mr.
           Bayes
           us'd
           to
           do
           with
           many
           a
           good
           notion
           in
           Montaign
           and
           
           Seneca's
           Tragedies
           :
           yet
           though
           your
           Title
           promise
           us
           so
           fairly
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           Transpros'd
           three
           whole
           
           Verses
           in
           all
           your
           Book
           .
           But
           be
           it
           the
           
             Rehearsal
             Transpros'd
          
           ,
           or
           transcrib'd
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           Reprinted
           ,
           for
           your
           Pamphlet
           is
           little
           else
           but
           a
           
             Second
             Edition
          
           of
           that
           Play
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Hales
           his
           Tract
           of
           Schism
           :
           though
           methinks
           you
           might
           have
           so
           much
           studied
           the
           Readers
           diversion
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           exercised
           your
           happy
           talent
           of
           Rhyming
           ,
           in
           Transversing
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Schism
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Titles
           
             dear
             sake
          
           you
           might
           have
           made
           all
           the
           Verses
           rung
           Ism
           in
           their
           several
           changes
           .
           I
           dare
           assure
           you
           Sir
           ,
           the
           work
           would
           have
           been
           more
           gratefully
           accepted
           than
           
             Donns
             Poems
          
           turn'd
           into
           Dutch
           ,
           but
           what
           talk
           I
           of
           that
           ,
           then
           
             Prynnes
             Mount
             Orguil
          
           ,
           or
           
           Milton's
           
             Paradise
             lost
          
           in
           blank
           Verse
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           you
           give
           us
           quotations
           of
           whole
           Books
           ,
           like
           him
           who
           wrote
           Zabarella
           quite
           out
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           professing
           it
           was
           so
           good
           he
           could
           leave
           none
           behind
           (
           how
           like
           is
           this
           to
           our
           Transcriber
           ,
           
             yet
             whatsoever
             I
             omit
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             left
             behind
             more
             material
             passages
             ,
          
           before
           his
           Edition
           of
           Hales
           ,
           p.
           176.
           )
           It
           is
           no
           absurdity
           now
           to
           say
           ,
           your
           Text
           is
           all
           Margent
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           all
           your
           Dishes
           ,
           but
           your
           Garnish
           too
           is
           Pork
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           your
           
             Regula
             Duplex
          
           ,
           changing
           Prose
           into
           Verse
           ,
           and
           
           Verse
           into
           Prose
           ,
           that
           's
           your
           first
           Rule
           .
           Your
           second
           Rule
           ,
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           Observation
           or
           Record
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Table-book
           .
           As
           thus
           ,
           in
           my
           Observation
           (
           say
           you
           p.
           168.
           )
           
             if
             we
             meet
             with
             an
             Argument
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
          
           (
           An
           Argument
           !
           how
           civil
           that
           is
           for
           a
           brawl
           ,
           so
           modest
           ,
           so
           gent
           !
           )
           
             both
             Men
             ,
             Women
          
           &
           
             Boys
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Auditory
             ,
          
           (
           that
           's
           well
           ,
           but
           Congregation
           would
           have
           bin
           better
           )
           
             do
             usually
             give
             it
             on
             the
             modester
             side
             ;
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             rails
             most
             ,
             has
             the
             least
             reason
             .
          
           Very
           subtilly
           concluded
           by
           our
           Observer
           ,
           the
           Boys
           ,
           and
           the
           Women
           !
           Now
           I
           had
           thought
           that
           in
           a
           Controversie
           betwixt
           the
           Oyster-women
           and
           the
           Opponent
           Tankard-bearers
           ,
           the
           cause
           had
           ever
           been
           carried
           with
           confidence
           &
           Noise
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Rabble
           adjudg'd
           the
           Victory
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           who
           manag'd
           the
           dispute
           with
           the
           greatest
           clamour
           and
           violence
           ,
           prosecuting
           the
           baffled
           Scold
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           modester
           ,
           with
           stones
           &
           hooting
           .
           But
           I
           will
           allow
           our
           Authors
           experience
           in
           the
           Rabble-Affairs
           to
           be
           greater
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           a
           frequent
           &
           assiduous
           Spectator
           of
           these
           little
           broyles
           of
           the
           Rascality
           .
           He
           has
           told
           us
           where
           to
           find
           the
           contemplative
           man
           ,
           at
           the
           head
           of
           a
           troop
           of
           Boyes
           and
           Women
           ,
           in
           the
           corner
           of
           a
           Street
           ,
           his
           Table-book
           out
           ,
           and
           
           his
           hand
           and
           eyes
           very
           busie
           in
           remarking
           the
           petty
           disorders
           of
           a
           Riot
           .
           This
           is
           his
           Diary
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           small
           Historian
           registers
           the
           proceedings
           of
           every
           Suburb
           Tumult
           ;
           in
           this
           he
           summs
           up
           all
           the
           Billinsgate
           Debates
           and
           Conferences
           .
           'T
           is
           his
           scolding
           Common-place-book
           ,
           which
           acquaints
           him
           with
           all
           the
           Moods
           and
           Figures
           of
           Railing
           ;
           here
           he
           has
           all
           the
           terms
           of
           that
           Art
           which
           
             Smectimnuus
             ,
             Marchmont
             Needham
             ,
             I.
             Milton
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Professors
           ever
           thought
           of
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           form
           &
           Method
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           Arts
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           our
           Author
           being
           a
           well-wisher
           to
           the
           Railers
           ,
           to
           encourage
           those
           that
           have
           any
           inclination
           this
           way
           ,
           to
           improve
           that
           faculty
           ,
           assures
           them
           .
           
             Pag.
             261.
             
             That
             the
             secret
             is
             not
             great
             ,
             nor
             the
             Process
             long
             or
             difficult
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             study
             it
          
           (
           and
           though
           in
           other
           things
           your
           knowledge
           may
           be
           above
           his
           ,
           you
           may
           believe
           him
           in
           this
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           his
           business
           )
           
             Every
             Scold
             hath
             it
             naturally
             .
             It
             is
             but
             crying
             Whore
             first
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             last
             word
             .
          
           Next
           he
           instructs
           his
           Pupil
           in
           the
           several
           kinds
           of
           Railing
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           Common
           scurrilous
           way
           of
           calling
           men
           Buffoons
           ,
           Brokers
           ,
           &c.
           
             p.
             270.
             pag.
          
           106.
           in
           which
           he
           is
           so
           expert
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           Fellow
           in
           Plutarch
           ,
           
           that
           busied
           himself
           to
           find
           out
           how
           many
           several
           ways
           the
           Letters
           in
           the
           Alphabet
           might
           be
           rang'd
           ,
           tranpos'd
           &
           alter'd
           ,
           could
           not
           invent
           more
           changes
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           than
           he
           has
           in
           instructing
           them
           to
           scold
           ;
           There
           is
           yet
           another
           by
           which
           dumb
           men
           may
           be
           taught
           to
           rail
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           Signs
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           is
           a
           Language
           of
           the
           Hand
           and
           Head.
           )
           This
           is
           pag.
           160.
           
           Where
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           an
           
             incorrigible
             Scold
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             was
             duck'd
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             under
             water
             ,
             yet
             ●tretch'd
             up
             her
             hands
             ,
             with
             her
             two
             thumb-nails
             in
             the
             Nit-cracking
             posture
             ,
             or
             with
             two
             fingers
             divari●ated
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             man
             still
             in
             that
             language
             ,
             Lowsy
             Rascal
             ,
             and
             Cuckold
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           pretty
           Tale
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           but
           so
           miserably
           foisted
           in
           ,
           that
           whoever
           will
           consult
           the
           fore-cited
           Page
           ,
           cannot
           but
           allow
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           our
           Disputant
           is
           better
           capacitated
           to
           maintain
           an
           Argument
           (
           in
           his
           own
           Phrase
           )
           with
           a
           rude
           bustling
           Carrman
           ,
           or
           a
           Porter
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           then
           with
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politician
          
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           follow
           our
           Street-walker
           with
           a
           full
           Cry
           of
           Boys
           and
           Women
           at
           his
           heels
           ,
           (
           he
           wants
           only
           the
           Fiddles
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Frolick
           )
           marching
           in
           state
           with
           his
           Retinue
           through
           
           Lincalns-Inne-fields
           to
           ●haring-Cross
           ,
           after
           a
           sober
           remark
           or
           two
           ,
           
           according
           to
           his
           wonted
           formality
           ,
           on
           the
           Boys
           
             whipping
             their
             Giggs
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lacqueys
             playing
             at
             the
             wheel
             of
             Fortune
             ,
          
           p.
           206.
           he
           casts
           his
           Eye
           sometimes
           upon
           the
           
             Book-sellers
             Stalls
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           upon
           the
           Wall
           ;
           and
           gazing
           at
           last
           with
           admimiration
           at
           a
           Preface
           ,
           shewing
           what
           GROUNDS
           there
           are
           for
           FEARS
           and
           JEALOUSIES
           of
           POPERY
           :
           after
           a
           solemn
           pause
           and
           profound
           silence
           ,
           having
           spit
           twice
           ,
           he
           turns
           him
           round
           to
           his
           Auditory
           ,
           (
           the
           
             White
             Aprons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Boys
           )
           and
           with
           a
           grave
           Nod
           ,
           pointing
           to
           the
           Preface
           ,
           See
           here
           (
           says
           he
           )
           is
           one
           of
           the
           dutiful
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           has
           writ
           a
           Preface
           ,
           shewing
           what
           GROUNDS
           there
           are
           ,
           &c.
           when
           he
           knows
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           I
           marry
           does
           he
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           GROUNDS
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           would
           have
           said
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           rather
           ,
           
             A
             Preface
             ,
             Shewing
             the
          
           CAUSELESNESSE
           
             of
             the
             Fears
             and
             Iealousies
             of
          
           POPERY
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Rout
           shouting
           
             Victoria
             ,
             Victoria
          
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           big
           with
           wonder
           at
           his
           Lucky
           hit
           ,
           turns
           to
           the
           wall
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Privy-Councellor
           in
           Montaigne
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           )
           and
           pissing
           ,
           cries
           ,
           
             Not
             unto
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             not
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             unto
             
             thy
             Name
             give
             the
             glory
          
           ;
           then
           having
           damn'd
           the
           Rationales
           ,
           as
           he
           pass'd
           along
           ,
           he
           slips
           into
           a
           Coffee-house
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Rabble
           to
           the
           following
           Adventures
           of
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           Here
           ,
           placing
           himself
           at
           the
           Tables-end
           ,
           and
           calling
           for
           a
           dish
           of
           Coffee
           ,
           which
           no
           sooner
           brought
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           short
           grace
           ,
           drunk
           up
           ;
           he
           exalts
           his
           Superciliums
           ,
           and
           vexes
           his
           formal
           Beard
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Face
           look
           like
           the
           Turks
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Dish
           ,
           (
           for
           by
           that
           Glass
           the
           Sages
           lean
           to
           dress
           themselves
           in
           their
           Oracular
           looks
           )
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Coffee-Boy
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           this
           while
           intentively
           observ'd
           the
           Affectations
           of
           our
           Man
           of
           Gravity
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           forbear
           asking
           him
           ,
           whether
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           his
           Picture
           which
           his
           Master
           had
           hung
           out
           ,
           imagining
           ,
           as
           he
           well
           might
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           sat
           for
           the
           Coffee-house
           Sign
           .
           To
           proceed
           ,
           the
           Gazett
           being
           examin'd
           ,
           and
           many
           Political
           Discourses
           pass'd
           betwixt
           our
           Intelligent
           Sophy
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           judicious
           Boy
           ,
           (
           for
           this
           little
           Officer
           you
           must
           suppose
           is
           his
           principal
           Camerade
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           greater
           quality
           then
           those
           that
           make
           up
           his
           Street
           -
           Auditory
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           then
           our
           Authors
           Library-keeper
           )
           .
           I
           say
           after
           several
           facetious
           reflections
           on
           
           both
           sides
           ,
           on
           the
           Polish
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Cross-legg'd
           Parliament
           of
           Taylors
           ,
           (
           manag'd
           in
           the
           style
           of
           
             Prince
             Prettyman
          
           and
           
             Tom
             Thimble
          
           )
           and
           many
           other
           Arguments
           too
           long
           to
           relate
           ;
           Company
           coming
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           beginning
           to
           fill
           ,
           
             more
             Coffee
          
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           away
           goes
           our
           Authors
           Camerade
           .
           By
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Politick
           Cabal-men
           were
           most
           of
           'um
           set
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Rooms
           rung
           with
           nothing
           but
           a
           continued
           Noise
           of
           
             Arcana
             Imperii
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ragioni
             di
             ●tato
          
           (
           in
           these
           places
           some
           think
           ,
           most
           of
           our
           late
           Forms
           of
           Government
           were
           model'd
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           say
           ,
           Machiavel
           the
           Florentine
           was
           born
           in
           a
           Coffee-house
           )
           And
           now
           one
           sinks
           the
           Dutch
           in
           a
           dish
           of
           Coffee
           ,
           and
           another
           beheading
           the
           clean
           Pipes
           ,
           prognosticates
           the
           fate
           of
           De-Wit
           and
           VanPutten
           ,
           a
           third
           blows
           up
           a
           Fire-ship
           with
           a
           provident
           Whiff
           of
           Tobacco
           ,
           and
           a
           fourth
           pouring
           a
           flood
           of
           Rheume
           upon
           the
           floor
           ,
           opens
           the
           Hollanders
           Sluces
           .
           Many
           secret
           Intrigues
           were
           whisper'd
           too
           close
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           but
           amongst
           all
           ,
           none
           we
           so
           loud
           ,
           as
           a
           Junto
           of
           Wits
           ,
           that
           had
           seated
           themselves
           near
           our
           Author
           :
           while
           they
           were
           ingaged
           in
           a
           very
           warm
           dispute
           ,
           the
           Man
           of
           Observations
           draws
           out
           his
           Table-book
           (
           't
           is
           his
           most
           dangerous
           
           Tool
           )
           making
           all
           this
           while
           as
           he
           minded
           nothing
           ,
           but
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           Wits
           spoke
           of
           the
           Designes
           and
           Enterprises
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Cologne
           and
           Strasburg
           :
           Oh
           ho
           (
           says
           he
           )
           are
           you
           there
           abouts
           ,
           I
           think
           these
           are
           Bishop
           Bramhalls
           fellows
           ,
           or
           any
           an
           enterprising
           Bishops
           of
           'um
           all
           ;
           pop
           ,
           he
           slaps
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           went
           on
           with
           the
           Attempts
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Munster
           :
           So
           ,
           there
           's
           another
           ,
           I
           shall
           ●it'em
           for
           Bishops
           now
           I
           warrant
           you
           ,
           and
           pricks
           him
           down
           .
           Bishops
           he
           knew
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           
             enterprising
             designing
          
           Bishops
           ;
           but
           never
           minded
           whether
           their
           Enterprises
           or
           Designes
           were
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           Bishop
           Bramhalls
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           acted
           in
           the
           like
           Capacity
           .
           If
           the
           Readers
           cannot
           find
           out
           that
           themselves
           ,
           ev'n
           let
           'em
           alone
           for
           Bayes
           .
           Resolv'd
           it
           seems
           he
           was
           ,
           come
           what
           would
           ,
           to
           drag
           them
           by
           main
           force
           into
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           thrust
           'em
           in
           accordingly
           ,
           by
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           in
           one
           place
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           he
           repents
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           he
           
             was
             too
             prodigal
             of
             his
             Bishops
          
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Gazett
           Commentators
           had
           furnished
           the
           Man
           with
           any
           more
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           had
           them
           freely
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           be
           more
           reasonable
           ?
           Where
           the
           Writer
           of
           
           the
           Preface
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           
             Bramhall
             finished
             all
             the
             glorious
             designs
             that
             be
             under-took
             .
          
           This
           says
           he
           ,
           might
           have
           become
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Munster
           ;
           though
           he
           ,
           we
           all
           know
           ,
           has
           not
           accomplish'd
           all
           his
           designs
           ;
           but
           our
           Author
           had
           never
           another
           Bishop
           left
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           stop
           the
           gap
           ,
           or
           no
           body
           ,
           therefore
           to
           bring
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Bishop
           off
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           
             become
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             raised
             the
             Siedge
             from
             Groningen
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           well
           enough
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           have
           become
           him
           at
           all
           .
           But
           if
           yet
           you
           think
           these
           Bishops
           are
           not
           like
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           he
           can
           dress
           up
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           like
           these
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           because
           his
           
             reputation
             and
             Innocence
             were
             Armour
             of
             Proof
             against
             Tories
             and
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           he
           arms
           him
           with
           a
           good
           old
           Fox
           ,
           (
           mark
           ,
           here
           is
           Innocence
           with
           a
           Sword
           by
           its
           side
           ,
           )
           and
           let
           any
           one
           judge
           now
           ,
           whether
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           in
           our
           Authors
           accoutrements
           ,
           be
           not
           very
           like
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Cologne
             ,
             Strasburg
          
           ,
           and
           Munster
           .
        
         
           Ditto
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           Gazettstyle
           ,
           and
           our
           Scene
           is
           still
           in
           the
           Coffee-house
           )
           
             We
             have
             advice
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             ,
             after
             a
             small
             dispute
             ,
             forcing
             the
             Dutch
             from
             their
             Post
             ,
             gained
             the
             passage
             over
             the
          
           Bettuwe
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           foresaw
           this
           all
           along
           
           (
           says
           a
           Vertuoso
           )
           this
           is
           
           Momba's
           and
           DeGroots
           doings
           ,
           to
           leave
           this
           passage
           open
           and
           ungarded
           .
           My
           life
           for
           yours
           (
           replys
           another
           supping
           up
           his
           Coffee
           ,
           and
           scalding
           his
           chaps
           for
           hast
           )
           this
           is
           a
           Plot
           ,
           I
           plainly
           see
           't
           ,
           a
           Plot
           of
           the
           Arminian
           Party
           ;
           this
           has
           been
           a
           brewing
           any
           time
           this
           Thirty
           years
           and
           upwards
           ,
           thus
           it
           always
           has
           been
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           always
           will
           be
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Race
           of
           Barnevelt
           and
           Grotius
           are
           left
           alive
           .
           I
           gad
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           and
           you
           speak
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Truth
           (
           says
           our
           Coffee-house
           Notary
           ,
           whose
           hand
           was
           moving
           all
           this
           while
           )
           these
           Arminians
           are
           the
           rudest
           ill
           bred'st
           persons
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           There
           has
           been
           a
           party
           of
           'em
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           nameless
           ;
           of
           such
           a
           Pontifical
           stiffness
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Companions
           for
           none
           but
           Princes
           and
           Statesmen
           forsooth
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           'le
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           they
           shall
           know
           what
           a
           Satyrist
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           'le
           Lampoon
           ,
           and
           print'em
           too
           ,
           I
           gad
           .
           So
           ,
           out
           he
           goes
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Arminian
           and
           Calvinistical
           Wits
           to
           fight
           it
           out
           at
           Argument
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           imagine
           now
           ,
           with
           what
           pleasure
           our
           Author
           takes
           a
           review
           of
           his
           Forces
           drawn
           out
           in
           their
           Notional
           Parade
           .
           Here
           's
           a
           fantastique
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           accoutred
           like
           a
           German
           Prelate
           ,
           at
           
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Irish
           Army
           ;
           there
           a
           
             Fairy
             Gr●tius
          
           making
           a
           Bridge
           for
           the
           Enemy
           to
           come
           over
           ;
           while
           those
           Churches
           seated
           on
           the
           frontier
           of
           Popery
           ,
           take
           Alarm
           at
           their
           march
           .
           Thus
           having
           rais'd
           and
           rang'd
           in
           order
           his
           Martial
           Phantômes
           ,
           he
           sets
           them
           a
           fighting
           through
           all
           the
           Tropes
           and
           Figures
           of
           Rhetorick
           .
           He
           knew
           this
           way
           of
           resolving
           controversie
           into
           
             Eccle●ia●tical
             Combat
          
           ,
           and
           deeds
           of
           Chivalry
           ,
           would
           delight
           ,
           a
           muse
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           :
           Besides
           he
           had
           a
           politick
           fetch
           or
           two
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           these
           Warlike
           N●●ions
           ,
           and
           arm'd
           Ideas
           being
           terrible
           to
           him
           ▪
           he
           conceived
           they
           would
           be
           no
           less
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           answerer
           would
           have
           the
           courage
           to
           engage
           such
           a
           
             Rhetorical
             Souldier
          
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           able
           to
           give
           him
           battell
           in
           all
           the
           Metaphors
           of
           War.
           But
           alas
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           every
           Fight
           in
           Puppet-Shows
           strikes
           a
           terrour
           in
           the
           beholders
           ,
           nor
           are
           Armies
           figured
           ,
           in
           the
           imagination
           ,
           so
           dreadfull
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           these
           hostile
           Shapes
           and
           
             Military
             Figures
          
           ,
           which
           our
           Romancer
           had
           quarter'd
           in
           the
           three
           Ventricles
           of
           his
           Capacious
           Brain
           (
           his
           
             Memory
             ,
             Fancy
          
           and
           Iudgement
           being
           transform'd
           into
           Fortification
           and
           Garrison
           )
           might
           raise
           such
           ●umults
           in
           his
           Sconce
           ,
           
           &
           so
           far
           invade
           his
           civil
           Peace
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           Gentleman
           startle
           at
           his
           own
           dreams
           :
           yet
           to
           those
           who
           consider
           that
           these
           are
           but
           the
           fumes
           of
           Melancholy
           ,
           such
           
             Visionary
             Battalia's
          
           are
           no
           more
           frightful
           than
           thosefighting
           Apparitions
           ;
           which
           Exhalations
           raise
           in
           the
           Clouds
           .
           But
           to
           indulgeour
           Author
           in
           the
           love
           of
           his
           Chimerical
           conceits
           ,
           struck
           blind
           with
           his
           own
           daz'ling
           Idea
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           admiring
           those
           imaginary
           Heights
           which
           his
           fancy
           has
           rais'd
           Since
           even
           timerous
           Minds
           are
           Couragious
           and
           bold
           enough
           to
           shape
           prodigious
           Forms
           and
           Images
           of
           Battels
           ;
           &
           dark
           Souls
           may
           be
           illuminated
           with
           bright
           and
           shining
           thoughts
           .
           As
           ,
           to
           seek
           no
           farther
           for
           an
           instance
           ;
           the
           blind
           Author
           of
           
             Paradise
             lost
          
           (
           the
           odds
           betwixt
           a
           Transproser
           and
           a
           
             Blank
             Verse
             Poet
          
           ,
           is
           not
           great
           )
           begins
           his
           third
           Book
           thus
           ,
           groping
           for
           a
           beam
           of
           Light.
           
        
         
           
             Hail
             ,
             holy
             Light
             ,
             Off-Spring
             of
             Heav'n
             first
             born
             ,
          
           
             Or
             of
             th'
             Eternal
             Coeternal
             beam
             .
          
        
         
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             
               —
               thee
               I
               revisit
               safe
               ,
            
             
               And
               feel
               thy
               Sov'raign
               vital
               Lamp
               ;
               but
               thou
            
             
             
               Revisitst
               not
               these
               eyes
               ,
               that
               rowl
               in
               vain
            
             
               To
               find
               thy
               piercing
               Ray
               ,
               and
               find
               no
               dawn
               ;
            
             
               So
               thick
               a
               drop
               Serene
               hath
               quencht
               their
               Orbs
               ,
            
             
               Or
               dim
               suffusion
               veil'd
               .
               —
            
          
        
         
           No
           doubt
           but
           the
           thoughts
           of
           this
           
             Vital
             Lamp
          
           lighted
           a
           Christmas
           Candle
           in
           his
           brain
           .
           What
           dark
           meaning
           he
           may
           have
           in
           calling
           this
           
             thick
             drop
             Serene
          
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           say
           ;
           but
           for
           his
           
             Eternal
             Coeternal
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           absurdity
           of
           his
           inventive
           Divinity
           ,
           in
           making
           Light
           contemporary
           with
           it's
           Creator
           ,
           that
           jingling
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           Verse
           ,
           is
           more
           notoriously
           ridiculous
           ,
           because
           the
           
             blind
             Bard
          
           (
           as
           he
           tell
           us
           himself
           in
           his
           Apology
           for
           writing
           in
           blank
           Verse
           )
           studiously
           declin'd
           Rhyme
           as
           a
           
             jingling
             sound
             of
             like
             endings
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           observable
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           very
           same
           fault
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           so
           quick-sighted
           ,
           as
           to
           discover
           in
           this
           Verse
           of
           
             Halls
             Toothless
             Satyrs
          
           .
        
         
           To
           teach
           each
           hollow
           Grove
           ,
           and
           shrubby-Hill
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           teach
           each
           ,
           
             he
             has
             upbraided
             the
             
             Bishop
             with
             in
             his
          
           Apology
           
             for
             his
          
           Animadversions
           on
           the
           Remonstrants
           Defence
           against
           Smectymnu●s
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           Sir
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           improved
           too
           with
           reading
           the
           Poets
           ,
           and
           though
           you
           may
           be
           better
           read
           in
           Bishop
           
             Dav'nants
             Gondibert
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           this
           Schismatick
           in
           Poetry
           ,
           though
           nonconformable
           in
           point
           of
           Rhyme
           ,
           as
           authentick
           ev'ry
           jot
           ,
           as
           any
           
             Bishop
             Laureat
          
           of
           them
           all
           .
           Tell
           not
           me
           now
           ,
           of
           turning
           over
           the
           moth-eaten
           Criticks
           ,
           or
           the
           mouldy
           Councils
           :
           the
           Gazetts
           and
           the
           Plays
           are
           fitter
           Texts
           for
           the
           Rehearsal
           —
           Divines
           (
           men
           more
           acutely
           learned
           than
           Parson
           Otter
           and
           Doctor
           Cutberd
           the
           Canonist
           )
           than
           a
           company
           of
           dry
           Fathers
           and
           School-men
           ,
           that
           write
           in
           Latin
           and
           Greek
           ;
           Romances
           are
           thumb'd
           more
           than
           St.
           Thomas
           and
           Gondibert
           is
           Dogs-ear'd
           ,
           while
           the
           Rabbies
           are
           untoucht
           .
           Mr.
           Bayes
           his
           
             Ipse
             Dixit
          
           will
           pass
           ,
           when
           Pythagoras
           his
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           Rehearsal
           is
           more
           universally
           applicable
           than
           Homer
           or
           Virgil
           ;
           though
           they
           and
           their
           Commentators
           have
           taught
           the
           World
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Handicraft
           ,
           the
           Principles
           of
           Arts
           and
           Intrigues
           of
           Government
           .
           This
           Mock-Play
           ,
           not
           only
           reveals
           all
           the
           Stratagems
           of
           War
           ;
           all
           the
           Policies
           of
           Courts
           ,
           and
           
           Subtilties
           of
           Schools
           ;
           but
           is
           so
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           for
           all
           Professions
           ,
           Trades
           and
           Sciences
           ;
           that
           if
           all
           other
           Books
           were
           lost
           ,
           it
           is
           conceived
           they
           might
           be
           abundantly
           supply'd
           from
           this
           .
           It
           has
           not
           only
           thrust
           the
           Duellist's
           Caranza
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           but
           the
           Politicians
           Machiavil
           ,
           the
           School-mans
           Scot●●
           ,
           and
           the
           Soldiers
           Vegetius
           too
           .
           So
           compleatly
           necessary
           it
           is
           for
           resolving
           all
           Scruples
           and
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           the
           neglected
           Casuists
           ,
           unregarded
           and
           forsaken
           of
           all
           ,
           lye
           cover'd
           over
           with
           dust
           and
           cobwebs
           ;
           as
           in
           
           Astragons's
           Library
           ,
           where
           
             
               —
               a
               deep
               dust
               (
               which
               Time
               does
               softly
               shed
               .
            
             
               Where
               only
               Time
               does
               come
               )
               their
               Covers
               bear
               ;
            
             
               On
               which
               ,
               grave
               Spiders
               ,
               streets
               of
               Webs
               have
               spread
               ;
            
             
               Subtle
               ,
               and
               slight
               ,
               as
               the
               grave
               Writers
               were
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           my
           curiosity
           tempts
           me
           to
           wonder
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           why
           the
           Poet
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           enumerated
           the
           
             Linguists
             ,
             School-men
             ,
             Natural
             Philosophers
             ,
             Moralists
             ,
             Historians
             ,
             Physitians
             ,
             Civil
             Lawyers
             ,
          
           and
           Poets
           ,
           in
           
           Astragon's
           Library
           ;
           should
           in
           the
           tale
           omit
           
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Dramatists
           and
           Gazetteers
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           wholly
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           the
           wise
           Astragon
           should
           be
           unprovided
           of
           such
           excellent
           Authors
           .
           I
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Dramatists
           must
           be
           included
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Poets
           ,
           and
           the
           Gazetteers
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Historians
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           rather
           inclin'd
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           our
           Animadverter
           (
           a
           man
           of
           profound
           learning
           )
           pag.
           187.
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           story
           of
           Macedo
           is
           matter
           of
           Gazett
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           is
           an
           important
           Discovery
           ,
           as
           it
           serves
           to
           correct
           a
           popular
           mistake
           ;
           for
           if
           Iustin
           and
           
             Quintus
             Curtius
          
           were
           Gazetteers
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           Gazetts
           are
           not
           so
           late
           an
           Invention
           ,
           as
           is
           supposed
           .
           And
           of
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           our
           Author
           can
           produce
           undeniable
           Testimonies
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           should
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           call
           his
           authority
           in
           question
           ;
           for
           I
           presume
           he
           has
           all
           the
           Gazetts
           upon
           the
           file
           ,
           from
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           to
           this
           present
           Day
           and
           Year
           .
           Well
           ,
           such
           a
           Collection
           is
           an
           invaluable
           Treasury
           ;
           but
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Greek
           and
           
             Roman
             Mercuries
          
           best
           deserve
           a
           corner
           in
           a
           States-mans
           Cabinet
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           give
           more
           for
           an
           Express
           from
           Salamis
           ,
           or
           the
           Letters
           from
           Pharsalia
           ,
           then
           would
           purchase
           the
           Sibyls
           Leaves
           ,
           and
           
           rate
           the
           Diurnals
           of
           Caesar
           and
           Pompey
           at
           the
           price
           of
           Philadelphus
           his
           Library
           ?
           How
           cheap
           was
           Fame
           then
           ,
           when
           Luean
           acquir'd
           it
           by
           transversing
           the
           weekly-Posts
           ?
           Who
           might
           despair
           of
           Honour
           ,
           when
           it
           cost
           Livy
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Body
           of
           Collections
           not
           much
           superiour
           to
           Rushworths
           ;
           and
           Pliny
           procur'd
           it
           by
           setting
           forth
           a
           Volumn
           of
           
             Phylosophical
             Transactions
          
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           too
           sensible
           ,
           these
           Reflections
           are
           not
           proportionable
           to
           their
           Subject
           .
           Your
           Notion
           Sir
           ,
           is
           capable
           of
           higher
           improvements
           ,
           and
           I
           leave
           it
           as
           an
           ample
           Theme
           for
           the
           Wits
           to
           dilate
           upon
           .
           Only
           from
           hence
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           augurate
           the
           good
           fortune
           of
           your
           Writings
           .
           I
           dare
           assure
           my self
           ,
           when
           the
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           of
           
             Hen.
             Elsing
             .
             Cler.
             Par.
          
           Shall
           suffer
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           well-affected
           Cooks
           and
           Pye-men
           ;
           yours
           deserving
           a
           more
           honorable
           fate
           ,
           shall
           be
           prefer'd
           to
           the
           Gazett
           -
           Vatican
           ,
           and
           live
           amongst
           the
           immortal
           Memoires
           of
           the
           Coffee-House
           .
        
         
           The
           zealous
           Citizens
           (
           if
           Fame
           be
           no
           lier
           )
           have
           bought
           up
           three
           Editions
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           and
           not
           unlikely
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           yearly
           at
           a
           great
           expence
           in
           Paper
           for
           Prunes
           and
           Castle-Sope
           .
           Your
           Writings
           are
           made
           free
           of
           all
           the
           Trades
           ,
           and
           
           w●oso
           hath
           occasion
           to
           buy
           at
           many
           shops
           ,
           purchases
           all
           your
           Treatise
           in
           parcels
           ;
           for
           that
           and
           Pack-thread
           are
           given
           into
           the
           bargain
           .
        
         
           This
           way
           of
           selling
           your
           Book
           by
           Retail
           ,
           is
           a
           notable
           expedient
           some
           have
           found
           out
           to
           disperse
           Orthodoxy
           with
           their
           Wares
           ,
           which
           no
           policy
           can
           prevent
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           making
           an
           inspection
           into
           the
           Covers
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           Sugar
           loaves
           and
           Comfits
           .
           You
           travel
           with
           every
           Pound
           of
           Candles
           ,
           and
           make
           every
           Race
           of
           Ginger
           a
           dear
           Token
           to
           the
           Brethren
           .
           Each
           Page
           of
           yours
           is
           sold
           by
           weight
           ,
           and
           as
           Dr.
           Do●●e
           on
           a
           like
           Writer
           .
        
         
           
             —
             for
             vast
             Tomes
             of
             Currans
             and
             of
             Figs
             ,
          
           
             Of
             Med'cinal
             and
             Aromatique
             twigs
             ;
          
           
             Your
             leaves
             a
             better
             Method
             do
             provide
             ,
          
           
             Divide
             to
             Pounds
             ,
             and
             Ounces
             sub-divide
             .
          
        
         
           Disdain
           not
           Sir
           ,
           to
           stoop
           to
           these
           inferiour
           Offices
           ,
           for
           some
           of
           your
           Papers
           may
           be
           reserved
           unhappily
           for
           baser
           uses
           ,
           and
           dye
           the
           common
           death
           of
           Illegitimates
           ;
           thrust
           into
           no
           other
           grave
           than
           the
           ordinary
           Jakes
           ,
           and
           meriting
           no
           nobler
           Epitaph
           than
           this
           ,
           
             
             
               
                 Here
                 lies
                 in
                 Sheets
              
               ,
               TRANSPROS'D
               RFHEARSAL
               ;
            
             
               Condemn'd
               to
               wipe
               his
               ,
               or
               her
               A
               —
               hole
               .
            
          
        
         
           If
           ever
           the
           Blue
           and
           
             White
             Aprons
          
           should
           be
           solicitous
           for
           a
           fourth
           Imp●estion
           ,
           the
           Coffee-men
           I
           hear
           will
           bid
           fair
           for
           your
           Stationers
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           you
           have
           singularly
           oblig'd
           them
           ,
           in
           demonstrating
           to
           the
           world
           the
           wonderful
           effects
           of
           an
           Education
           in
           their
           Academies
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           less
           ingag'd
           their
           Customers
           in
           furnishing
           them
           with
           the
           best
           part
           of
           their
           Cheer
           ,
           News
           and
           pleasant
           Tales
           .
           As
           any
           one
           may
           see
           ,
           p.
           242.
           243.
           and
           at
           large
           in
           your
           whole
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Gazett
           of
           326.
           pages
           .
           To
           this
           we
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           your
           Wit
           is
           much
           after
           the
           same
           Rate
           and
           standerd
           with
           theirs
           ,
           and
           your
           Disputes
           maintain'd
           with
           as
           much
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           Reason
           .
           For
           let
           any
           of
           the
           oldest
           Graduates
           in
           those
           tattling
           Universities
           resolve
           me
           ,
           whether
           there
           was
           ever
           so
           sure
           and
           compendious
           a
           Method
           of
           silencing
           opponents
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           found
           out
           .
           For
           't
           is
           but
           calling
           a
           man
           Mr.
           Bayes
           four
           times
           in
           a
           page
           (
           this
           you
           do
           under
           pretence
           of
           avoiding
           Tautologies
           )
           Lampooning
           the
           An●agonists
           Booksellers
           ;
           nay
           his
           
           Stall
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Avenues
           on
           which
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Book
           is
           posted
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           an
           horrible
           affront
           to
           any
           Idle
           gaping
           fellow
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           look
           at
           the
           Wall
           ,
           nor
           pass
           by
           a
           Stall
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           out-star'd
           by
           an
           impudent
           Preface
           )
           tacking
           such
           words
           together
           ,
           as
           Roman-Empire
           ,
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
          
           ,
           crying
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           Scene
           out
           of
           the
           Rehearsal
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             matter
             of
             Gazett
          
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           two
           like
           Th●ramenes
           his
           Shoe
           ,
           must
           fit
           all
           feet
           )
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           style
           confines
           on
           the
           
             Territories
             of
             Malmsbu●y
          
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           't
           is
           
             part
             Play-book
          
           ,
           and
           
             part
             Romance
          
           ,
           (
           which
           of
           these
           come
           nearest
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           Language
           )
           and
           in
           short
           ,
           forcing
           in
           a
           wretched
           Tale
           ,
           Rhyming
           to
           the
           Isms
           and
           Nesses
           ,
           making
           three
           or
           four
           miserable
           Quibbles
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           pronouncing
           in
           sum
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Adversary
           has
           wrote
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           Railing
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           in
           this
           Gentlemans
           sense
           is
           nothing
           but
           Argument
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           calls
           Railing
           in
           the
           Street
           )
           if
           the
           greatest
           Disciples
           of
           Prattle
           shall
           not
           approve
           of
           these
           ,
           for
           Reasons
           convincing
           and
           powerful
           enough
           to
           carry
           the
           Cause
           let
           'em
           ev'n
           look
           for
           better
           somewhere
           else
           ,
           &
           when
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           light
           Tobacco
           with
           the
           Book
           ,
           the
           Coffee-man
           will
           be
           no
           great
           loser
           by
           it
           ;
           
           and
           for
           any
           requital
           of
           their
           own
           loss
           of
           time
           ,
           't
           was
           a
           sign
           they
           had
           little
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           began
           to
           read
           it
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           bilkt
           in
           their
           expectation
           ,
           who
           bid
           'em
           expect
           great
           matters
           from
           one
           that
           performs
           so
           little
           .
           Now
           to
           our
           business
           ,
           for
           methinks
           I
           hear
           some
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Plot
             stands
             still
          
           ;
           but
           I
           may
           answer
           with
           Mr.
           
             Bayes
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Plot
             good
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             in
             fine
             things
             ?
          
           To
           proceed
           then
           to
           the
           Plot
           and
           Designe
           of
           the
           
             Transpros'd
             Rehearsal
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           next
           thing
           propos'd
           to
           be
           examin'd
           .
           In
           this
           Farce
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           several
           designe
           for
           every
           Scene
           ,
           for
           sometimes
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             accounted
             it
             a
             work
             of
             some
             Piety
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Bishops
             Memory
             from
             so
             scurvy
             a
             Commendation
          
           as
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           has
           given
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           it
           should
           seem
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           written
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Bishop
           from
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politicians
          
           Vindication
           ,
           and
           yet
           elsewhere
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           (
           like
           Caesar
           )
           
             
               Manage
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               at
               it's
               utmost
               extent
               ,
            
             had
             quite
             forgot
             what
             would
             conduce
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             and
             Country
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             that
             he
             cannot
             look
             upon
             these
             undertaking
             Church-men
             ,
             however
             otherwise
             of
             excellent
             Prudence
             and
             Learning
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             
             struck
             with
             a
             Notion
             ,
             and
             craz'd
             on
             that
             side
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             thinks
             the
             Bishop
             might
             much
             better
             have
             busied
             himself
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             (
             you
             can
             never
             magnify
             that
             enough
             )
             in
             his
             own
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             disarming
             the
             Papists
             of
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             instead
             of
             rebating
             our
             weapons
             ;
             then
             in
             taking
             an
             Oe●umenical
             care
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             none
             call'd
             him
             to
             ,
             and
             as
             appear'd
             by
             the
             sequel
             ,
             none
             conn'd
             him
             thanks
             for
             .
          
           And
           after
           proceeds
           to
           instruct
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           
             believes
             to
             have
             been
             a
             very
             great
             Politician
             ,
          
           (
           a
           great
           Politician
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           craz'd
           )
           in
           chalking
           him
           out
           a
           better
           way
           for
           Accommodation
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           absurdity
           as
           he
           ,
           who
           read
           Hanibal
           a
           Lecture
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           War.
           These
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           Commendations
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           are
           scurvy
           ones
           .
           And
           as
           scurvy
           as
           those
           are
           ,
           which
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Preface
           has
           given
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           you
           envy
           him
           even
           those
           ,
           for
           p.
           22.
           you
           tell
           us
           these
           improbable
           Elogies
           (
           a
           pretty
           word
           that
           for
           scurvy
           Commendations
           )
           are
           of
           the
           greatest
           disservice
           to
           their
           own
           design
           .
           
             For
             any
             worthy
             man
             (
             say
             you
             )
             may
             pass
             through
             the
             World
             unquestion'd
             and
             safe
             with
             a
             moderate
             Recommendation
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             is
             thus
             set
             off
             ,
             and
             bedaub'd
             with
             Rhetorick
             
             (
             scurvy
             Rhetorick
             )
             and
             embroider'd
             so
             thick
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             discern
             the
             ground
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           find
           no
           fault
           Sir
           ,
           when
           your
           Picture
           comes
           to
           be
           drawn
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           the
           Colours
           are
           laid
           too
           thick
           ;
           there
           are
           many
           Wrinckles
           and
           Chaps
           we
           will
           not
           fill
           up
           with
           the
           Paint
           of
           Art
           :
           indeed
           ,
           to
           shape
           a
           smooth
           and
           well
           proportion'd
           Visage
           for
           a
           Satyrists
           Crooked
           Body
           ,
           would
           be
           as
           preposterous
           a
           sight
           ,
           as
           a
           young
           Whores
           face
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           an
           old
           Baud.
           But
           if
           the
           last
           passage
           be
           not
           envious
           enough
           ,
           what
           think
           you
           of
           that
           ,
           
             p.
             37.
             a
             zealous
             and
             resolute
             Asserter
          
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           was
           )
           
             of
             the
             Publick
             Rites
             &
             Solemnities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             those
             things
             being
             only
             matters
             of
             external
             neatness
             ,
             could
             never
             merit
             the
             Trophies
             that
             our
             Author
             erects
             him
             .
          
           Thus
           both
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Polititian
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Animadverter
           have
           vindicated
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           differently
           vindicate
           a
           different
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           the
           one
           magnisies
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           whose
           
             Reputation
             and
             Innocence
             were
             Armour
             of
             Proof
             against
             the
             Tories
             and
             Presbyterians
          
           ;
           the
           other
           a
           Bishop
           with
           a
           Sword
           by
           his
           side
           .
           You
           see
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentlemans
           
             moderate
             Recommendations
          
           are
           infamous
           and
           base
           Reflections
           .
           He
           allows
           the
           Reverend
           
           Prelate
           no
           Elogiums
           but
           Ironical
           ,
           and
           his
           Modesty
           (
           it
           is
           his
           own
           Bull
           )
           
             is
             all
             impudent
          
           .
           In
           one
           place
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           finds
           him
           to
           
             have
             been
             a
             very
             good
             natur'd
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             comply'd
             much
             for
             peace-sake
             ,
          
           and
           in
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Mediating
             Divines
          
           (
           under
           these
           ,
           our
           Bishop
           is
           comprehended
           )
           
             who
             were
             not
             yet
             past
             the
             Sucking-Bottle
             ;
             seem'd
             to
             place
             all
             the
             business
             of
             Christianity
             in
             persecuting
             men
             for
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
           (
           He
           was
           as
           much
           a
           Persecuter
           ,
           as
           the
           Brethren
           are
           Saints
           )
           'T
           were
           endless
           to
           recount
           all
           the
           inconsistencies
           and
           contradictions
           throughout
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           an
           easier
           task
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Animadverter
           and
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politician
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Animadverter
           with
           himself
           .
           Well
           ,
           either
           this
           Author
           is
           several
           Men
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           one
           Man
           in
           several
           minds
           .
           Sitting
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Nonconformist
           ,
           and
           Kneeling
           a
           Conformist
           .
           Every
           distinct
           Inflexion
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           every
           new
           wrinkle
           in
           his
           Forehead
           produces
           an
           answerable
           Distortion
           within
           .
           His
           Laughing
           Face
           ,
           sooner
           then
           a
           light
           touch
           of
           a
           Pencil
           can
           change
           it
           ,
           is
           turned
           to
           a
           Crying
           .
           Nay
           ,
           on
           one
           side
           of
           his
           Face
           he
           often
           Smiles
           ,
           and
           looks
           very
           gravely
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Each
           turn
           of
           his
           Countenance
           proves
           him
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           and
           each
           cast
           of
           his
           Eyes
           
           calls
           him
           Hypocrite
           .
           He
           pretends
           to
           look
           directly
           on
           the
           Writer
           ,
           but
           squints
           on
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           and
           casts
           a
           Sheeps-Eye
           at
           Bishop
           Laud
           and
           all
           the
           Loyal
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politician
          
           was
           too
           mean
           a
           Conquest
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           design'd
           more
           then
           an
           Ovation-Triumph
           ;
           our
           Author
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Nonconformists
           Dimock
           ,
           throws
           down
           his
           Gaun●let
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           names
           of
           
             Iohn
             Calvin
          
           and
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           ,
           bids
           a
           general
           Defiance
           to
           all
           the
           Miter'd
           Heads
           in
           England
           ;
           daring
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           their
           dead
           Predecessors
           ,
           to
           maintain
           their
           Ancient
           Rights
           and
           Dignities
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           oppose
           to
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           blood
           .
           It
           is
           a
           bold
           Challenge
           ,
           but
           no
           body
           will
           accept
           it
           ,
           none
           will
           engage
           so
           Heroick
           a
           Champion
           ;
           who
           has
           given
           proofs
           of
           a
           Soul
           as
           large
           as
           that
           which
           animated
           
             Alex●●der
             Ross
          
           at
           his
           greatest
           dimensions
           (
           though
           he
           merited
           no
           less
           then
           the
           name
           of
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           for
           combating
           the
           Worthies
           by
           Troops
           )
           and
           of
           whom
           it
           might
           be
           more
           justly
           sung
           ,
           then
           once
           of
           Oliver
           .
        
         
           The
           Worthies
           ,
           
             are
             like
          
           Nine-Pins
           ,
           
             let
             Him
             go
             ,
             And
             down
             they
             all
             come
             at
             a
          
           Tip
           and
           Throw
           .
           
           Every
           Age
           is
           not
           constellated
           for
           Heroes
           ;
           such
           Prodigies
           are
           as
           rarely
           seen
           as
           a
           New-star
           ,
           or
           a
           Phaenix
           .
           Once
           ,
           perhaps
           in
           a
           Century
           of
           years
           ,
           there
           may
           arise
           a
           Martin-Mar-Prelate
           ,
           a
           Milton
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           Brave
           as
           our
           present
           Author
           .
           Every
           day
           produces
           not
           such
           Wonders
           .
           Men
           ,
           that
           mark
           out
           
           Epocha's
           are
           not
           born
           in
           many
           Revolutions
           .
           Time
           forms
           and
           perfects
           such
           as
           slowly
           ,
           as
           teeming
           Elephants
           their
           young
           ,
           and
           is
           deliver'd
           but
           of
           one
           at
           a
           Birth
           .
           Subverters
           of
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
          
           ,
           like
           unusual
           Conjunctions
           of
           the
           Planets
           ,
           signalize
           Remarkable
           Events
           ,
           and
           fill
           up
           only
           the
           brightest
           spaces
           of
           Annals
           .
        
         
           Now
           saddle
           the
           Mogols
           Horse
           ,
           &
           mount
           our
           Heroe
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           fashion
           of
           riding
           in
           Triumph
           ,
           with
           his
           Face
           towards
           the
           Tail
           ,
           (
           the
           Headstal
           then
           may
           pass
           for
           the
           Crupper
           )
           the
           Earth
           already
           trembling
           under
           so
           glorious
           a
           weight
           ,
           the
           8.
           
           Elephant
           Supporters
           not
           being
           able
           to
           poize
           it
           on
           their
           heads
           ;
           display
           his
           Victorious
           Banners
           as
           far
           as
           the
           vast
           Kingdomes
           of
           Garter
           or
           Clarencieux
           do
           extend
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           before
           him
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Dead-doing-man
           that
           has
           knockt
           down
           
             Durham
             ,
             Rochester
             ,
             Oxford
          
           and
           Canterbury
           ,
           with
           the
           But-end
           of
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           .
           
           A
           new
           and
           unheard
           of
           Weapon
           you
           'l
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           has
           perform'd
           more
           incredible
           Exploits
           then
           Captain
           Iones
           his
           Whinyard
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           the
           Reader
           dread
           not
           the
           Event
           )
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           sequel
           .
           So
           formidable
           a
           Tool
           is
           the
           But-end
           of
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           when
           weilded
           with
           the
           arm
           of
           a
           
             well
             meaning
             Zealot
          
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Rochets
           are
           proof
           against
           it
           ,
           nay
           ,
           nor
           Reputation
           and
           
             Innocence
             (
             of
             proof
             against
             Presbyterians
             )
          
           this
           dreadful
           Weapon
           that
           had
           for
           a
           long
           time
           been
           peacefully
           laid
           up
           amongst
           other
           Instruments
           of
           War
           in
           Rushworths
           Armory
           (
           like
           those
           rusty
           Armes
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           hung
           up
           in
           their
           Halls
           )
           our
           Author
           having
           a
           fit
           occasion
           for
           its
           Service
           ,
           has
           taken
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           avenge
           the
           Quarrells
           of
           the
           Forreign
           Divines
           and
           Nonconformists
           ,
           
             without
             any
             further
             Ceremony
          
           (
           no
           Ceremony
           ,
           but
           a
           small
           Preamble
           of
           4
           Pages
           )
           
             falls
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Politician
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Episcopal
           Champion
           :
           and
           now
           let
           us
           see
           to
           ward
           off
           the
           blows
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Magazin
           which
           our
           Adversary
           repair'd
           to
           for
           a
           Weapon
           of
           Offence
           ,
           will
           if
           well
           searcht
           furnish
           us
           too
           with
           a
           Shield
           .
        
         
           A
           better
           enquiry
           into
           the
           story
           of
           Sibth●rps
           Sermon
           and
           the
           Loan
           ,
           will
           free
           
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Laud
           in
           particular
           ,
           from
           many
           unworthy
           and
           false
           imputations
           of
           our
           Author
           ,
           if
           not
           Sibthorp
           too
           in
           some
           measure
           from
           being
           thought
           to
           play
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           States-mans
           Diocess
           .
           For
           the
           truth
           on
           't
           is
           ,
           he
           has
           omitted
           so
           many
           material
           passages
           ,
           and
           dislocated
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           the
           Story
           as
           he
           has
           castrated
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           mutilate
           and
           deficient
           ,
           as
           the
           Narrative
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           ,
           pag.
           285.
           is
           not
           so
           much
           Arch-Bishop
           Abbots
           ,
           as
           the
           Reverend
           Animadverters
           .
           To
           look
           back
           a
           little
           into
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           
             Loan
             :
             Rushworth
             ,
             pag.
          
           418
           of
           his
           
             Historical
             Collections
          
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             late
             King
             receiving
             news
             of
             the
             disasters
             that
             had
             befaln
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             commanded
             his
             Councel
             to
             advise
             by
             what
             means
             &
             wayes
             he
             might
             fitly
             and
             speedily
             be
             furnished
             with
             monies
             suitable
             to
             the
             importance
             of
             his
             affairs
             ,
             (
             his
             Allies
             being
             weakned
             &
             himself
             threatned
             with
             Invasions
             from
             abroad
             )
             Hereupon
             after
             a
             Consultation
             of
             divers
             ways
             together
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             this
             resolution
             ,
             that
             the
             urgency
             of
             affairs
             not
             admitting
             the
             way
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             most
             speedy
             ,
             equal
             ,
             and
             convenient
             means
             were
             by
             a
             generall
             Loan
             from
             the
             subject
             ,
             according
             as
             every
             man
             was
             assessed
             in
             the
             Rolls
             of
             the
             
             last
             subsidy
             .
             Upon
             which
             Result
             ,
             the
             King
             forthwith
             chose
             Commissioners
             for
             the
             Loan
             ,
             and
             caused
             a
             Declaration
             to
             be
             publisht
             ,
             wherein
             he
             alledged
             for
             this
             course
             of
             Supply
             besides
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             urgency
             of
             the
             occasion
             would
             not
             give
             leave
             to
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ;
             but
             assuring
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             should
             not
             be
             made
             a
             President
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             charge
             them
             or
             their
             Posterity
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             their
             just
             and
             antient
             Liberties
             ,
             enjoy'd
             under
             his
             most
             noble
             Progenitors
             ,
             endeavouring
             thereby
             to
             root
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             the
             suspition
             that
             he
             intended
             to
             serve
             himself
             of
             such
             ways
             ,
             to
             the
             abolishing
             of
             Parliaments
             :
             and
             promising
             them
             in
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Prince
             ;
             First
             ,
             to
             repay
             all
             such
             sums
             of
             money
             as
             should
             be
             lent
             without
             Fee
             or
             Charge
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             in
             any
             ways
             be
             enabled
             thereunto
             ,
             upon
             shewing
             forth
             the
             Acquittance
             of
             the
             Collectors
             ,
             testifying
             the
             Receit
             thereof
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             not
             one
             penny
             so
             borrowed
             ,
             should
             be
             expended
             ,
             but
             upon
             those
             Publick
             and
             General
             services
             ,
             wherein
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             their
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             have
             their
             Personal
             and
             common
             Interest
             ,
          
        
         
         
           Then
           he
           proceeds
           to
           the
           private
           Instructions
           which
           were
           given
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           besides
           which
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           commanded
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           to
           draw
           up
           other
           Instructions
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Realm
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           preparing
           the
           people
           toward
           a
           dutiful
           compliance
           to
           his
           Majesties
           desires
           .
           Which
           was
           accordingly
           performed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Instructions
           thus
           drawn
           up
           ,
           being
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           ,
           with
           a
           command
           to
           see
           them
           publisht
           and
           disperst
           in
           the
           several
           Diocesses
           of
           their
           Provinces
           .
           The
           Instructions
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           in
           Dr.
           Heylius
           History
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           these
           Dr.
           Sibthorp
           ,
           as
           Rushworth
           tells
           us
           ,
           pag.
           422.
           preacht
           that
           Sermon
           at
           Northampton
           ,
           Entituled
           
             Apostolick
             Obedience
          
           ,
           
             which
             he
             afterwards
             printed
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             expressed
             to
             be
             those
             Meditations
             which
             the
             Doctor
             first
             conceived
             upon
             his
             Majesties
             Instructions
             unto
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             
             brought
             forth
             upon
             his
             Majesties
             Commission
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             monies
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Loan
             .
             And
             for
             refusing
             to
             license
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             Abbot
             fell
             under
             the
             Kings
             high
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             was
             sequestred
             from
             his
             Office.
             Pag.
             431.
             and
             pag.
             436.
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             in
             his
             own
             Narrative
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Sibthorp
             being
             a
             man
             of
             low
             Fortune
             ,
             conceiv'd
             that
             the
             putting
             this
             Sermon
             in
             Print
             ,
             might
             gain
             favour
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             raise
             his
             Fortune
             higher
             ,
             on
             he
             went
             therefore
             with
             the
             Transcribing
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             got
             a
             Bishop
             or
             two
             to
             prefer
             this
             great
             Service
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             brought
             unto
             the
             Duke
             ,
             it
             cometh
             into
             his
             Head
             ,
             or
             was
             suggested
             unto
             him
             by
             some
             malicious
             body
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             might
             be
             put
             to
             some
             remarkable
             strait
             :
             For
             if
             the
             King
             should
             send
             the
             Sermon
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             command
             him
             to
             allow
             it
             to
             the
             Press
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             would
             follow
             .
             That
             either
             he
             should
             Authorize
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             men
             that
             were
             indifferent
             ,
             should
             discover
             him
             for
             a
             base
             and
             unworthy
             Beast
             ;
             or
             he
             should
             refuse
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             Kings
             indignation
             ,
             who
             might
             pursue
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             
             as
             against
             a
             man
             that
             was
             contrary
             to
             his
             Service
             .
          
           Out
           of
           this
           Fountain
           (
           says
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           if
           he
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           speak
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           Animadverter
           for
           him
           )
           
             flow'd
             all
             the
             water
             that
             afterwards
             so
             wet
             .
          
           For
           Mr.
           Murrey
           of
           the
           Bed-Chamber
           being
           sent
           from
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           with
           a
           command
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           should
           Licence
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           (
           in
           pure
           obedience
           to
           his
           Majesties
           command
           no
           doubt
           )
           would
           have
           declin'd
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           shifted
           it
           off
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Chaplains
           ,
           alleadging
           very
           dutifully
           ,
           
             It
             was
             an
             occupation
             that
             his
             old
             Master
             King
          
           James
           
             did
             never
             put
             him
             upon
          
           :
           but
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           being
           urg'd
           to
           Licence
           it
           himself
           ,
           he
           fram'd
           several
           Reasons
           ,
           why
           he
           could
           not
           consent
           unto
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           Mr.
           Murrey
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           after
           ,
           (
           having
           particularly
           acquainted
           the
           King
           with
           the
           objections
           )
           brought
           an
           answer
           from
           his
           Majesty
           .
           But
           this
           not
           satisfying
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           he
           dismist
           him
           with
           a
           desire
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           send
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           by
           this
           means
           make
           known
           his
           Scruples
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Murrey
           returning
           after
           one
           or
           two
           dayes
           more
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           not
           think
           
           fit
           to
           send
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           expected
           he
           should
           pass
           the
           Book
           .
           While
           these
           things
           proceeded
           thus
           slowly
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             were
             Actors
             for
             the
             publishing
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             were
             not
             quiet
             at
             Court
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             was
             not
             dispatcht
             ,
             and
             therefore
             one
             day
             the
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             said
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Do
             you
             see
             how
             this
             business
             is
             defer'd
             ,
             if
             more
             expedition
             he
             not
             used
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             Printed
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Term
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             it
             be
             sent
             down
             into
             the
             Countries
             .
          
           Which
           so
           quickned
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           message
           which
           was
           sent
           by
           Mr.
           Murrey
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Bishop
           did
           not
           dispatch
           it
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           take
           some
           other
           course
           with
           him
           .
           Whereupon
           finding
           how
           far
           the
           Duke
           had
           prevailed
           ,
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           set
           down
           in
           writing
           his
           Objections
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           Book
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           publisht
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           King.
           These
           Bishop
           Laud
           was
           commanded
           to
           answer
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           flies
           out
           into
           a
           Rage
           ,
           and
           taxes
           Laud
           so
           severely
           ,
           as
           the
           Animadverten
           tells
           us
           ,
           Pag.
           286.
           
           So
           difficult
           was
           it
           for
           that
           incomparable
           Prelate
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Will
           of
           his
           Royal
           
           and
           not
           incur
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           only
           contemptuously
           refused
           to
           conform
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           urgent
           &
           repeated
           invitations
           but
           justified
           his
           refusal
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           well
           might
           we
           expect
           that
           they
           who
           undertook
           an
           Answer
           ,
           should
           not
           escape
           his
           sharp
           Censure
           ,
           for
           besides
           that
           ,
           possibly
           Abbot
           (
           who
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           evident
           from
           his
           Narrative
           ,
           had
           no
           mean
           opinion
           of
           himself
           )
           might
           conceit
           his
           Scruples
           unanswerable
           .
           In
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           seem'd
           to
           disarm
           him
           of
           all
           just
           pretenses
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           in
           question
           his
           wilful
           Denyal
           .
           And
           accordingly
           he
           lays
           it
           on
           with
           a
           Vengeance
           upon
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           
             for
             this
             man
             (
             says
             he
             )
             who
             beleives
             so
             well
             of
             himself
             ,
             fram'd
             an
             Answer
             to
             my
             Exceptions
             ,
          
           (
           this
           was
           that
           which
           stung
           him
           )
           but
           to
           give
           some
           Countenance
           to
           it
           ,
           
             he
             must
             call
             in
             three
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Durham
               ,
               Rochester
            
             and
             Oxford
             ,
             try'd
             men
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             .
          
           Why
           he
           ,
           that
           
             believ'd
             so
             well
             of
             himself
          
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           thrust
           not
           himself
           upon
           the
           undertaking
           ,
           but
           was
           call'd
           to
           it
           by
           his
           Master
           )
           should
           call
           in
           three
           other
           Bishops
           to
           his
           help
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           .
           
             Well
             ,
             the
             Confutation
             seem'd
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Bath
             ,
             for
             reward
             of
             their
             Service
             ,
             were
             sworn
             of
             the
             Privy-Council
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           persisting
           still
           in
           his
           Refusal
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           many
           things
           upon
           his
           motion
           were
           alter'd
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           or
           expung'd
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           he
           seems
           unwilling
           ,
           that
           his
           
             refusing
             to
             sign
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             should
             be
             judg'd
             by
             the
             Printed
             Book
             .
          
           )
           He
           was
           by
           the
           Kings
           Command
           (
           which
           in
           the
           Animadverters
           modester
           Phrase
           is
           
             the
             under
             working
             of
             his
             Adversaries
          
           )
           removed
           from
           Lambeth
           to
           Foord
           in
           Kent
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           sequestred
           ,
           and
           a
           Commission
           past
           to
           exercise
           the
           Archiepiscopal
           Jurisdiction
           to
           Mountain
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Neal
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Durham
             ,
             Buckridge
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
             Houson
          
           Bishop
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           Laud
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           (
           who
           ,
           as
           our
           Animadverter
           says
           ,
           pag.
           291.
           but
           falsly
           ,
           from
           thence
           arose
           in
           time
           to
           be
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           for
           Abbot
           ,
           as
           all
           know
           ,
           was
           before
           his
           death
           restor'd
           again
           ,
           and
           Laud
           took
           London
           in
           his
           way
           to
           Canterbury
           .
           )
           The
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Sermon
           refus'd
           thus
           by
           Abbot
           ,
           it
           was
           carried
           to
           Mountain
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           Licensed
           it
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Story
           of
           Doctor
           Woral
           his
           Chaplain
           ,
           who
           advis'd
           with
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Inner-Temple
           ,
           concerning
           
           his
           own
           Licensing
           it
           .
           Rushworth
           ,
           has
           told
           us
           that
           it
           was
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           enough
           we
           know
           the
           man.
           His
           Expostulation
           with
           the
           Doctor
           was
           not
           unlike
           him
           ,
           
             if
             ever
             the
             Tide
             turn'd
          
           (
           a
           civil
           expression
           that
           ,
           for
           if
           ever
           the
           Government
           chang'd
           )
           
             he
             might
             come
             to
             be
             hang'd
             for
             it
             .
          
           But
           Mr.
           Selden
           in
           this
           appear'd
           more
           scrupulous
           then
           Abbot
           himself
           ,
           who
           seemed
           not
           to
           disallow
           so
           much
           of
           the
           
             ●rinted
             Book
          
           ,
           as
           that
           any
           man
           from
           that
           should
           take
           a
           measure
           of
           
             his
             refusing
             to
             sign
             it
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Loan
             being
             demanded
             of
             the
             Societies
             and
             Inns
             of
             Court
             ,
             the
             Benchers
             of
             
             Lincolns-Inne
             received
             a
             Letter
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             for
             neglecting
             to
             advance
             the
             Service
             in
             their
             Society
             ,
             &
             to
             return
             the
             Names
             of
             such
             as
             were
             refractory
             .
          
           
             Historical
             Collections
          
           ,
           p.
           422.
           
        
         
           With
           what
           justice
           now
           can
           the
           Animadverter
           call
           this
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Loan
          
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           invented
           these
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
          
           instead
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Statutes
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           Quire
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           sung
           this
           Tune
           ,
           pag.
           294.
           and
           yet
           pag.
           304.
           he
           makes
           us
           believe
           ,
           they
           sung
           so
           many
           different
           Tunes
           ,
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           never
           invented
           more
           for
           one
           Psalm
           .
           
           For
           there
           was
           Sibthorps
           Church
           ,
           and
           Mainwarings
           Church
           ,
           &
           Montagues
           Church
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           whether
           more
           ignorantly
           or
           maliciously
           ,
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           manifest
           this
           Loan
           the
           King
           was
           advised
           to
           by
           his
           Privy
           Council
           in
           1626.
           
           Nor
           was
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           those
           Bishops
           that
           Arch-Bishop
           
             Abbot
             calls
             tried
             Men
          
           then
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           for
           Durham
           and
           Bath
           ,
           were
           not
           sworn
           Councellors
           till
           1627.
           
           So
           that
           he
           might
           have
           spar●d
           that
           Invective
           against
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Bishop
           Laud
           pag.
           294
           ,
           295
           ,
           296
           ,
           301.
           were
           it
           not
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           speak
           well
           of
           any
           but
           the
           Tradesmen
           and
           the
           Forreign
           Divines
           .
           That
           Bishop
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Principal
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Loan
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           otherwise
           an
           Accessary
           then
           as
           he
           was
           employ'd
           by
           his
           late
           Majesty
           in
           drawing
           up
           the
           Instructions
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           penning
           an
           Answer
           to
           Arch
           Bishop
           
           Abbot's
           Exceptions
           :
           and
           as
           to
           his
           undermining
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           Abbot
           himself
           seems
           to
           acquit
           him
           ,
           in
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             water
             which
             afterwards
             so
             wet
             him
             ,
             flow'd
             from
             another
             Fountain
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           Picture
           of
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           which
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           has
           drawn
           with
           so
           black
           a
           Coal
           ,
           and
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           Copied
           ,
           't
           is
           done
           by
           too
           ill
           a
           Hand
           ,
           to
           be
           thought
           
           to
           resemble
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           what
           may
           serve
           to
           convince
           us
           of
           the
           partiality
           of
           the
           Painter
           ,
           is
           the
           Character
           given
           Abbot
           by
           one
           of
           our
           State-Historians
           ,
           none
           of
           Lauds
           greatest
           friends
           ;
           
             that
             his
             extraordinary
             remisness
             ,
             in
             not
             exacting
             strict
             Conformity
             to
             the
             prescribed
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             point
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             resolve
             those
             legal
             Determinations
             to
             their
             first
             Principle
             of
             Indifferency
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             in
             such
             a
             habit
             of
             Inconformity
             ,
             as
             the
             future
             reduction
             of
             those
             tender
             Conscienc'd
             men
             to
             long
             discontinued
             Obedience
             ,
             was
             interpreted
             an
             Innovation
             .
          
           From
           hence
           any
           man
           may
           judge
           ,
           what
           construction
           is
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Accusation
           of
           Laud
           ,
           for
           informing
           against
           the
           
             honest
             Men
             that
             setled
             the
             Truth
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             call'd
             Puritanism
             )
             in
             their
             Auditors
             .
          
           For
           which
           the
           good
           man
           represented
           Laud
           as
           a
           Papist
           to
           King
           Iames.
           So
           every
           stickler
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           term'd
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           those
           times
           .
           But
           if
           his
           
             Marrying
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           D.
           
             to
             the
             Lady
          
           R.
           
             when
             she
             had
             another
             Husband
          
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           unpardonable
           Sin
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           that
           neither
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           nor
           our
           Writer
           should
           absolve
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           in
           charity
           conceive
           but
           God
           did
           ,
           upon
           that
           his
           Penitent
           and
           Submissive
           acknowledgment
           ,
           
           which
           we
           find
           recorded
           at
           large
           in
           the
           
             History
             of
             his
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           59.
           
        
         
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           most
           inveterate
           Enemies
           of
           this
           gallant
           Prelate
           have
           not
           so
           blackt
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Pens
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           our
           Animadverter
           ;
           for
           to
           report
           him
           to
           the
           World
           in
           the
           1
           Character
           ,
           Sir
           
             E.
             Deering
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             he
             had
             muzzled
             Fisher
             ,
             and
             would
             strike
             the
             Papists
             under
             the
             fi●t
             Rib
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             and
             gone
             .
             And
             being
             dead
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             his
             Grave
             should
             be
             ,
          
           Pauls
           
             would
             be
             his
             Perpetual
          
           Monument
           ,
           
             and
             his
             own
             Book
             his
          
           Epitaph
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           that
           infamous
           Book
           call'd
           
             Canterburys
             Doom
          
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           that
           at
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           
             he
             made
             as
             Full
             ,
             as
             Gallant
             ,
             as
             Pithy
             a
             Defence
             ,
             and
             spake
             as
             much
             as
             was
             possible
             for
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             to
             invent
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             much
             Art
             ,
             Vivacity
             and
             Confidence
             ,
          
           as
           he
           shewed
           not
           the
           least
           acknowledgment
           of
           Guilt
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Particulars
           which
           were
           charged
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           eminently
           remarkable
           were
           his
           Accomplishments
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           Malicious
           could
           not
           dissemble
           ,
           nor
           the
           most
           Envious
           conceal
           .
           His
           sharpest
           Adversaries
           were
           his
           boldest
           Encomiasts
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           intended
           Libels
           ,
           made
           Panegy●icks
           .
           At
           the
           same
           Bar
           condemning
           themselves
           ,
           and
           acquitting
           this
           Great
           Man
           ,
           who
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           an
           honour
           to
           the
           
           higest
           place
           in
           our
           Church
           (
           which
           was
           higher
           yet
           in
           being
           his
           )
           was
           Translated
           to
           a
           more
           Glorious
           Dignity
           in
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           ,
           received
           therewith
           the
           joyful
           A●thems
           of
           a
           Quire
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           instal'd
           in
           White
           Robes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           solemnities
           of
           Saints
           ;
           sent
           thither
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           before
           ,
           to
           assist
           at
           the
           following
           Coronation
           of
           his
           Royal
           Master
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           of
           Martyrdom
           on
           the
           head
           of
           that
           Heroick
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           Now
           methinks
           ,
           our
           Author
           ,
           
             had
             he
             any
             spark
             of
             Vertue
             unextinguish'd
             ,
             should
             upon
             considering
             these
             things
             ,
             retire
             into
             his
             Closet
             ,
             and
             there
             lament
             and
             pine
             away
             for
             his
             desperate
             folly
             ;
             for
             the
             disgrace
             he
             hath
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             him
             is
             ,
             brought
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           And
           though
           the
           comfort
           is
           ,
           
             an
             ill
             man
          
           (
           you
           may
           believe
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           against
           himself
           )
           
             cannot
             by
             reproaching
             fix
             an
             ignominy
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           same
           thanks
           are
           due
           to
           his
           honourable
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           his
           Endeavours
           are
           not
           the
           less
           commendable
           .
           For
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           he
           has
           out
           pitcht
           the
           Executioner
           half
           a
           Barr
           ,
           so
           dextrous
           is
           he
           in
           severing
           the
           Head
           from
           the
           Body
           at
           one
           blow
           ;
           that
           were
           he
           Probationer
           for
           the
           Headmans
           Office
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           he
           would
           carry
           it
           in
           a
           free
           Election
           
           on
           without
           the
           least
           Opposition
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           might
           become
           a
           more
           serviceable
           Member
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           at
           present
           .
           Seriously
           ,
           't
           is
           great
           pity
           a
           man
           of
           such
           .
           Accomplishments
           should
           be
           lost
           ,
           when
           no
           body
           can
           deny
           but
           he
           is
           every
           way
           qualified
           to
           fill
           the
           Place
           and
           Quality
           of
           
             Squire
             Dun.
          
           Especially
           if
           they
           saw
           how
           passing
           well
           he
           lookt
           in
           the
           cast
           Robes
           of
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           Woe
           be
           to
           the
           Bishops
           if
           ever
           he
           procures
           a
           Patent
           for
           that
           Honour
           ,
           they
           cannot
           in
           reason
           expect
           any
           greater
           favour
           then
           to
           have
           the
           Traytors
           Quarters
           removed
           from
           the
           City
           Gates
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           hung
           up
           in
           the
           room
           .
           Axes
           are
           the
           most
           necessary
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           powerful
           Arguments
           against
           the
           Clergy
           (
           they
           confuted
           him
           ,
           whom
           Fisher
           could
           not
           .
           )
           Well
           ,
           these
           Bishops
           are
           the
           men
           have
           ruin'd
           all
           ,
           they
           brought
           the
           late
           King
           to
           the
           Block
           ,
           and
           have
           contributed
           to
           all
           our
           miseries
           ever
           since
           .
           How
           came
           
             Cromwell
             ,
             Ineton
          
           ,
           and
           Bradshaw
           trow
           ,
           to
           merit
           their
           ●yburn
           Pomps
           and
           second
           Funeral
           Solemnities
           ?
           Sure
           't
           was
           through
           some
           mistake
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           but
           Accessaries
           and
           under-Instruments
           of
           our
           late
           troubles
           should
           be
           thus
           highly
           honor'd
           above
           the
           Principals
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           .
           No
           doubt
           but
           
           it
           was
           a
           great
           Affliction
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           (
           poor
           soul
           )
           to
           see
           the
           Heads
           of
           his
           Master
           and
           the
           other
           two
           well
           deserving
           Gentlemen
           rais'd
           to
           that
           ignominious
           Eminency
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           pointed
           at
           by
           the
           Beholders
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           worse
           ,
           expos'd
           without
           their
           Hats
           to
           the
           rude
           violence
           of
           the
           Weather
           ;
           when
           for
           ought
           appears
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           Exaltation
           they
           never
           sought
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           been
           undeservedly
           advanc'd
           to
           that
           Pitch
           of
           Greatness
           ;
           which
           Bishop
           Laud
           and
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           Villanous
           Clergy
           (
           had
           the●
           had
           their
           deserts
           )
           should
           have
           climb'd
           .
           But
           since
           they
           are
           there
           ,
           much
           good
           may
           it
           do
           'um
           with
           their
           places
           .
           For
           ,
           
             after
             all
             the
             fatal
             Consequences
             of
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             they
             can
             only
             serve
             as
          
           fair
           Marks
           
             unto
             wise
          
           Subjects
           
             to
             avoid
             the
             Causes
          
           .
           And
           now
           
             shall
             this
             sort
             of
             Men
             still
             vindicate
             themselves
             as
             the
             most
             zealous
             Assertors
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           At
           best
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           better
           Subjects
           then
           Jesuites
           ,
           or
           
             well-meaning
             Zealots
          
           ,
           betwixt
           whom
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           of
           Poets
           draws
           their
           Parallel
           ,
           there
           lyes
           no
           greater
           difference
           then
           this
           ,
           
             
               They
               dare
               kill
               Kings
               ,
               
               and
               'twixt
               you
               here
               's
               the
               strife
               ;
            
             
             
               That
               you
               dare
               shoot
               at
               Kings
               to
               save
               their
               Life
               .
            
          
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           
             killing
             Kings
             in
             their
             own
             Defence
             ,
          
           you
           may
           safely
           vindicate
           as
           your
           own
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           broacht
           before
           .
           And
           from
           such
           unquestionable
           Principles
           may
           we
           reduce
           your
           Account
           of
           the
           late
           War
           ,
           p.
           303.
           
           
             Whether
             it
             were
             a
             War
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             labour
             to
             enquire
             .
             Which-soever
             was
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             at
             the
             bottome
             ;
             but
             upon
             considering
             all
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             cause
             was
             too
             good
             to
             have
             been
             fought
             for
             .
          
           Which
           ,
           if
           I
           understand
           not
           amiss
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           Iconoclates
           drawn
           in
           Little
           ,
           and
           
             Defensio
             Populi
             Anglicania
          
           in
           Miniature
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           War
           as
           most
           gave
           out
           at
           first
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           
             Evil
             Councellors
          
           ,
           but
           because
           as
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           pag.
           252
           
             A
             new
             War
             must
             have
             ,
             like
             a
             Book
             that
             would
             sell
             ,
          
           a
           
             New
             Title
          
           ,
           our
           Author
           who
           has
           a
           singular
           knack
           in
           giving
           Titles
           to
           both
           ,
           has
           founded
           the
           late
           War
           upon
           the
           more
           specious
           and
           plausible
           names
           of
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           .
           These
           which
           he
           has
           assign'd
           for
           causes
           of
           our
           Rebellion
           being
           the
           same
           with
           those
           for
           which
           the
           Netherlanders
           took
           up
           Arms
           against
           their
           Lawful
           Soveraigne
           ,
           't
           is
           
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           enquire
           ,
           whether
           the
           Consequences
           of
           both
           were
           not
           alike
           .
           
             Sir
             R.
             Filmer
          
           in
           his
           Observations
           ,
           
             touching
             Forms
             of
             Government
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Low-Country
           Rebellion
           ,
           delivers
           himself
           thus
           .
           
             Two
             things
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             first
             fought
             about
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             prevail'd
             it
             seems
             in
             both
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             gotten
             all
             the
             Religions
             in
             Chri●endome
             ,
             and
             pay
             the
             greatest
             Taxes
             in
             the
             World.
          
           And
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           not
           say
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           Freedome
           of
           Religion
           impos'd
           upon
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           such
           the
           Liberty
           to
           which
           we
           were
           enslav'd
           :
           for
           the
           glorious
           Defenders
           of
           either
           against
           their
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           seem'd
           no
           otherwise
           
             to
             prevail
             in
             both
          
           ;
           rescuing
           us
           from
           such
           great
           grievances
           as
           our
           Authors
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Loan
          
           ,
           to
           the
           milder
           payments
           of
           the
           
             Twentieth
             Part
             ,
             Poll-mony
          
           rais'd
           by
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           Loans
           upon
           
             Publick
             Faith
          
           :
           all
           which
           cannot
           be
           better
           exprest
           then
           in
           the
           words
           of
           our
           incomparable
           Cowley
           ,
           in
           his
           Puritan
           and
           Papist
           .
        
         
           
             What
             Myst'ries
             of
             Iniquity
             do
             we
             see
             ?
          
           
             New
             Prisons
             made
             to
             defend
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Our
             Goods
             forc'd
             from
             us
             for
             Proprieties
             sake
             ,
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             reall
             Non-sence
             which
             ye
             make
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           through
           the
           multitude
           of
           Religions
           as
           well
           as
           Taxes
           we
           were
           turn'd
           Dutch
           ,
           the
           same
           Poet
           a
           little
           after
           in
           that
           Satyre
           .
        
         
           
             T
             was
             fear'd
             ,
             a
             new
             Religion
             would
             begin
             ,
          
           
             All
             new
             Religions
             now
             are
             enter'd
             in
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           upon
           a
           better
           Calculation
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergymen
           have
           not
           been
           the
           only
           Inventors
           of
           
             New
             Taxes
          
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           therefore
           let
           not
           them
           alone
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           the
           honour
           of
           making
           other
           Laws
           in
           the
           room
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Law
             and
             Statutes
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           for
           others
           are
           to
           have
           a
           share
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           this
           Gentlemans
           Masters
           have
           deserv'd
           as
           highly
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           celebrated
           no
           less
           for
           
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Fines
             ,
             Sequestrations
          
           ,
           and
           many
           kind
           Impositions
           ,
           all
           ,
           questionless
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           People
           .
           In
           comparison
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           heaviest
           Pressures
           complain'd
           of
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           Reigne
           ,
           were
           
             Acts
             of
             Grace
          
           .
           Only
           so
           much
           may
           be
           added
           in
           favour
           of
           those
           rigorous
           Burthens
           and
           Exactions
           ,
           that
           they
           seem'd
           to
           have
           some
           colour
           of
           Legality
           at
           least
           
           from
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Elect
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             all
             ,
          
           and
           
             Propriety
             was
             founded
             in
             Saintship
          
           .
           For
           making
           themselves
           the
           Saints
           and
           the
           Elect
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           undoubted
           title
           to
           whatever
           the
           Reprobate
           possest
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           unreasonable
           to
           say
           they
           plunder'd
           ,
           when
           they
           took
           but
           their
           own
           ;
           the
           Cavaliers
           being
           not
           so
           great
           Delinquents
           as
           their
           Estates
           ;
           so
           low
           they
           descended
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           our
           Israelites
           had
           not
           only
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Jewels
           and
           Ear-rings
           of
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           Bodkins
           and
           Thimbles
           too
           .
        
         
           
             Neither
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             have
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             since
             his
             Majesties
             return
             ,
          
           given
           any
           better
           Assurances
           of
           their
           Fidelity
           and
           obedience
           For
           not
           withstanding
           that
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           he
           was
           Heir
           no
           lesse
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Vertues
           then
           his
           Crown
           ,
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           pass
           an
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           thereby
           covering
           in
           Eternal
           Silence
           those
           offences
           ,
           which
           none
           but
           the
           SON
           of
           the
           ROYAL
           MARTYR
           could
           forget
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           a
           better
           agreement
           betwixt
           both
           parties
           ,
           to
           appoint
           a
           Conference
           between
           the
           Episcopal
           Divines
           and
           Non-conformists
           ;
           but
           this
           producing
           no
           better
           an
           effect
           then
           that
           in
           his
           Royal
           Grand-Fathers
           time
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ;
           the
           peevish
           Dissenters
           
           senters
           having
           but
           too
           well
           learnt
           to
           turn
           all
           Disputes
           into
           impertinent
           Wrangles
           ,
           and
           what
           our
           Animadverter
           calls
           Arguments
           in
           the
           Streets
           ;
           sufficiently
           manifesting
           how
           justly
           that
           Character
           in
           Hudibras
           besits
           them
           .
        
         
           
             ●
             Sect
             ,
             whose
             chief
             Devotion
             lies
          
           
             In
             odde
             perverse
             Antipathies
             ;
          
           
             In
             falling
             out
             with
             that
             or
             this
             ,
          
           
             And
             finding
             somewhat
             still
             amiss
             .
          
           
             That
             with
             more
             care
             keep
             Holy-day
          
           
             The
             wrong
             ,
             than
             others
             the
             right
             way
             ;
          
           
             Still
             so
             perverse
             and
             opposite
             ,
          
           
             As
             if
             they
             worshipt
             God
             for
             spight
             .
          
        
         
           How
           they
           have
           behav'd
           themselves
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           ,
           let
           the
           
             Sober
             Apogies
          
           for
           
             Non-conformists
             and
             the
             Humble
             Pleas
          
           ,
           for
           
             Toleration
             ,
             Indulgence
          
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           speak
           ;
           or
           the
           Avenue-Readers
           ,
           the
           Wall
           -
           Observers
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           acquainted
           :
           with
           
           Stall-Learning
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Author
           ,
           testifie
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           issued
           his
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           for
           tender
           Consciences
           ;
           
             and
             that
             they
             had
             all
             that
             could
             be
             devis'd
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             make
             a
          
           Phanatick
           
             good
             natur'd
          
           .
           Yet
           what
           do
           these
           Men
           ?
           To
           show
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           same
           
           
             cunning
             revengeful
             Men
          
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           straighten
           a
           Crooked
           Body
           ,
           then
           bend
           a
           stubborn
           Fanatick
           ;
           they
           waken
           the
           memory
           of
           those
           Crimes
           ,
           that
           might
           (
           but
           for
           them
           )
           have
           slept
           eternally
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           either
           imagining
           that
           that
           Act
           concerns
           only
           the
           suffering
           Royalists
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Instruments
           of
           our
           late
           Miseries
           have
           so
           great
           an
           Interest
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           Pardon
           granted
           not
           only
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           so
           having
           cancel'd
           all
           their
           old
           Scores
           ,
           they
           might
           now
           begin
           upon
           a
           new
           .
           And
           accordingly
           they
           have
           arreign'd
           the
           late
           King
           once
           more
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           again
           to
           his
           Trial.
           For
           though
           our
           Author
           promis'd
           us
           pag.
           281.
           he
           would
           
             as
             little
             as
             possible
             ,
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             speak
             before
             good
             witnesses
             .
          
           Yet
           his
           fore-cited
           passage
           concerning
           the
           Original
           of
           the
           War.
           
             pag.
             303.
             
             Whether
             it
             were
             a
             war
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             labour
             to
             enquire
             .
             Which-soever
             was
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             the
             other
             was
             at
             the
             botrome
             ;
             but
             upon
             considering
             all
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             Cause
             was
             too
             good
             to
             have
             been
             fought
             for
             .
          
           And
           the
           other
           pag.
           304.
           
             after
             all
             the
             fatal
             Consequences
             of
             that
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             can
             only
             serve
             as
             Sea
             marks
             unto
             wise
             Princes
          
           (
           not
           a
           
           word
           of
           the
           Rebels
           )
           
             to
             avoid
             the
             Causes
          
           .
           A
           dutiful
           Caveat
           this
           to
           
             wise
             Princes
          
           to
           avoid
           the
           causes
           of
           Rebelling
           against
           their
           Subjects
           .
           These
           I
           presume
           are
           
             his
             own
          
           ,
           till
           he
           produce
           his
           Authors
           .
           And
           the
           same
           I
           think
           of
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           worth
           weighing
           ,
           pag.
           304.
           
           
             His
             late
             Majesty
             being
             a
             prince
             truly
             pious
             and
             religious
             ,
             was
             thereby
             the
             more
             inclin'd
             to
             esteem
             and
             favour
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             thence
             ,
             though
             himself
             of
             a
             most
             exquisite
             understanding
             ,
             yet
             thought
             he
             could
             not
             trust
             it
          
           (
           does
           it
           relate
           to
           understanding
           )
           
             better
             than
             in
             their
             keeping
          
           .
           Compare
           this
           with
           pag.
           299.
           where
           ,
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           the
           Clery
           were
           Licentious
           in
           their
           Conversation
           ;
           and
           pag.
           224.
           that
           
             some
             of
             the
             Eminentest
             of
             them
             made
             an
             open
             defection
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           and
           then
           tell
           me
           if
           he
           has
           not
           worthily
           vindicated
           his
           late
           
             Majesties
             Piety
             and
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           was
           not
           couragious
           and
           bold
           in
           telling
           his
           Adversary
           he
           feared
           not
           all
           
             the
             mischief
             that
             he
             could
             make
             of
             this
             .
          
           'T
           is
           well
           ,
           he
           has
           told
           us
           the
           story
           of
           the
           
             Ass
             ,
             who
             because
             he
             saw
             the
             Spaniel
             play
             with
             his
             Masters
             legs
             ,
             thought
             himself
             priledg'd
             to
             paw
             ,
             and
             ramp
             upon
             his
             Shoulders
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           best
           Apology
           in
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           may
           plead
           like
           himself
           ,
           he
           does
           nothing
           without
           a
           Precedent
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           tels
           
           us
           ,
           pag.
           106.
           that
           being
           a
           man
           of
           
             private
             Condition
             and
             breeding
             ,
             and
             drawn
             in
             to
             mention
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             even
             our
             own
             ;
             whom
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             of
             with
             all
             duty
             and
             reverence
          
           (
           which
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           sequel
           )
           
             so
             he
             avoids
             speaking
             of
             either
             in
             jest
             or
             earnest
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             ,
             though
             most
             unwillingly
             ,
             trip
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             fail
             in
             the
             mannerlyness
             of
             an
             expression
             .
          
           Thus
           being
           conscious
           to
           himself
           that
           he
           should
           offend
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           a
           point
           of
           discretion
           as
           well
           as
           good
           Manners
           ,
           to
           ask
           Pardon
           before
           hand
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           for
           a
           Private
           man
           that
           has
           seen
           no
           Kings
           but
           those
           in
           the
           Rehearsal
           ,
           to
           frame
           any
           other
           address
           to
           Princes
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           might
           become
           
             King
             Phys
          
           ,
           and
           
             King
             Ush
          
           of
           Branford
           .
           And
           accordingly
           so
           it
           happens
           ,
           for
           p.
           310.
           speaking
           of
           the
           Laws
           against
           Fanaticks
           ,
           
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Parliament
             must
             be
             expos'd
             to
             after
             Ages
             for
             such
             a
             Superfaetation
             of
             Acts
             in
             his
             Raign
             about
             the
             same
             business
             .
          
           This
           is
           so
           high
           a
           Complement
           that
           he
           has
           pass'd
           upon
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           ,
           how
           one
           of
           his
           
             Private
             Condition
             and
             Breeding
          
           could
           arrive
           to
           this
           Degree
           of
           Court-ship
           ,
           especially
           considering
           how
           well
           it
           agrees
           with
           what
           our
           Private
           Courtier
           saith
           ,
           pag.
           242.
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             these
             Kings
             have
             shrew'd
             
             understandings
             ,
          
           and
           he
           is
           not
           a
           
             Competent
             Iudge
             of
             their
             Actions
          
           .
           Fie
           ,
           fie
           ,
           that
           's
           too
           modest
           Sir
           ,
           you
           wrong
           your self
           too
           much
           
             not
             a
             Competent
             Iudge
          
           ,
           O'
           my
           word
           Sir
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           ,
           a
           
             great
             Iudge
          
           .
           This
           Humility
           does
           not
           become
           such
           great
           Wits
           as
           are
           
             Princes
             Companions
          
           .
           
           'T
           is
           too
           low
           a
           Condescention
           for
           any
           Gentleman
           of
           Archees
           Robe
           .
           This
           Familiarity
           with
           great
           ones
           is
           a
           Priviledge
           entail'd
           upon
           your
           Place
           ,
           and
           was
           confer'd
           upon
           you
           with
           your
           Cap.
           Little
           better
           do
           I
           like
           his
           Animadversion
           ,
           pag.
           320.
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Fanaticks
             by
             their
             wanton
             and
             unreasonable
             opposition
             to
             the
             ingenious
             and
             moderate
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             shall
             give
             their
             Governours
             too
             much
             reason
             to
             suspec●
             that
             they
             are
             never
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             order
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whom
             does
             he
             mean
             by
             our
          
           Governors
           ?
           
             The
             King
             ;
             No
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Single
             Person
             .
          
           (
           A
           pretty
           Artifice
           to
           shut
           the
           King
           out
           of
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             )
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             ?
          
           Mark
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           sitting
           in
           this
           Exclusive
           Parliament
           of
           his
           .
           This
           Quere
           methinks
           might
           better
           have
           become
           those
           Times
           ,
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Digges
           (
           he
           who
           wrote
           a
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Unlawfulness
             of
             Subjects
             
             taking
             up
             Armes
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
          
           (
           excepting
           no
           
             Causes
             as
             too
             good
          
           )
           If
           Forreigners
           (
           says
           he
           )
           shall
           inquire
           ,
           under
           what
           Form
           of
           Government
           we
           live
           ,
           the
           answer
           must
           be
           ,
           
             we
             live
             over
             a
             King.
          
           
        
         
           And
           having
           taken
           this
           Liberty
           with
           Princes
           and
           Senates
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Gentleman
           presume
           to
           treat
           the
           Bishops
           (
           Peers
           &
           ,
           Privy-Councellers
           are
           his
           Fellows
           )
           with
           a
           little
           more
           Freedom
           .
           Though
           for
           what
           reason
           he
           treats
           the
           present
           Clergy
           with
           so
           little
           Respect
           ,
           may
           be
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           yet
           as
           for
           Bishop
           Lauds
           particular
           ,
           and
           his
           course
           usage
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           could
           give
           a
           guess
           ,
           what
           mov'd
           him
           to
           it
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           believe
           as
           some
           ,
           that
           his
           Quarrel
           might
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Archees
           ,
           who
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           was
           exasperated
           against
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           whipt
           at
           his
           procurement
           ,
           for
           taking
           too
           much
           Liberty
           (
           a
           Crime
           much
           like
           what
           is
           charg'd
           upon
           this
           Gentleman
           )
           or
           as
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           or
           some
           of
           his
           Family
           came
           sometime
           in
           danger
           of
           a
           
             Star-Chamber
             Censure
          
           ,
           and
           hazarded
           losing
           their
           Ears
           ;
           but
           rather
           upon
           better
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           greater
           occasion
           for
           this
           Picque
           ,
           then
           those
           several
           Cringes
           and
           Genuflexions
           which
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           (
           as
           he
           thinks
           )
           introduced
           
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           rather
           restor'd
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           must
           confess
           is
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           a
           Grudge
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           expect
           that
           every
           man
           of
           how
           
             private
             a
             Condition
             and
             Breeding
          
           soever
           ,
           and
           however
           unpractis'd
           in
           the
           Graceful
           Motions
           and
           Inflections
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           should
           be
           conformable
           to
           the
           
             Genuflexions
             and
             Cringes
          
           of
           the
           well-bred
           Ecclesiasticks
           :
           Every
           man
           has
           not
           had
           the
           good
           Fortune
           to
           be
           train'd
           up
           at
           the
           Dancing-School
           ,
           nor
           so
           happily
           Educated
           ,
           as
           to
           pull
           off
           his
           Hatt
           and
           make
           a
           Leg
           with
           an
           Air.
           And
           would
           they
           have
           these
           men
           expose
           themselves
           by
           not
           Conforming
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           betray
           their
           Breeding
           by
           an
           aukard
           Bending
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           an
           unsightly
           Bow
           ,
           proclaming
           at
           every
           Rustick
           Scrape
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           been
           initiated
           by
           a
           Dancing
           -
           Master
           in
           the
           common
           Rudiments
           of
           Civility
           .
           No
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           many
           of
           the
           English
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           those
           of
           a
           
             private
             Breeding
          
           are
           so
           averse
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           decline
           coming
           to
           their
           Churches
           at
           all
           first
           .
           As
           I
           have
           known
           some
           People
           somewhat
           wanting
           in
           the
           little
           Decencies
           of
           Behaviour
           ,
           avoid
           Conversation
           and
           appearing
           
           in
           Publick
           .
           These
           Persons
           
             naturally
             affect
             a
             plainness
             of
             Fashion
             ,
          
           and
           a
           Homeliness
           in
           Worship
           .
           And
           such
           a
           Diversity
           of
           Motions
           ,
           such
           quick
           Interchanges
           of
           Gestures
           ,
           distract
           and
           confound
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           like
           the
           unquiet
           Variety
           of
           Postures
           of
           one
           in
           a
           sick
           Bed
           ,
           and
           and
           really
           they
           consult
           their
           ease
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           more
           their
           health
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           a
           little
           indanger'd
           by
           being
           too
           Ceremonious
           ,
           and
           many
           a
           violent
           Cold
           occasioned
           by
           a
           Citizens
           sitting
           bare-headed
           all
           
           Service-while
           :
           without
           the
           Defence
           at
           least
           of
           a
           pair
           of
           Broad-fring'd
           Gloves
           laid
           a
           cross
           ,
           well
           knowing
           ▪
           that
           their
           Betters
           rather
           then
           incommode
           them
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           will
           desire
           their
           Worships
           to
           be
           Cover'd
           .
           Several
           other
           Occasions
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           for
           Conveniency
           sake
           may
           require
           a
           Dispensation
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           fat
           Burger
           lye
           under
           an
           inevitable
           necessity
           of
           breaking
           Wind
           ,
           (
           in
           a
           Sister'tis
           not
           civil
           to
           call
           it
           any
           thing
           but
           venting
           a
           Sigh
           at
           the
           wrong
           end
           )
           shall
           not
           this
           tender-conscienc'd
           Man
           be
           permitted
           to
           strain
           a
           point
           of
           Decorum
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           rather
           then
           hazard
           a
           fit
           of
           the
           Colick
           ?
           Another
           thing
           is
           ,
           that
           one
           Man
           may
           have
           an
           Antipathy
           against
           Wine
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           a
           gilt
           Chalice
           ,
           and
           another
           
           against
           Bread
           deliver'd
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           one
           in
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           will
           the
           Priest
           be
           so
           uncivil
           ,
           as
           to
           cram
           it
           down
           the
           throat
           of
           that
           
             puling
             Christian
          
           ?
           The
           Clergy
           certainly
           cannot
           be
           so
           rude
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           
             affair
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           to
           exact
           this
           compliance
           .
           Since
           
             great
             Persons
             out
             of
             Civility
             will
             condescend
             to
             their
             Inferiors
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             out
             of
             common
             humanity
             will
             yield
             to
             the
             ●eak
             .
          
           We
           may
           add
           to
           what
           we
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           should
           any
           more
           flexible
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           more
           inclinable
           to
           the
           Superstitious
           practises
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           be
           contented
           to
           bend
           their
           stubborn
           Knees
           ,
           or
           to
           bow
           their
           Bodies
           to
           the
           East
           as
           oft
           as
           is
           requir'd
           ,
           might
           not
           such
           Gentlemen
           as
           our
           Author
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           was
           so
           far
           out
           in
           his
           Situation
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           through
           pure
           Devotion
           it
           may
           be
           to
           that
           Place
           ,
           direct
           his
           mistaken
           Reverence
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           were
           
             neither
             Vice
             nor
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           yet
           might
           perhaps
           occasion
           more
           sport
           then
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Gravity
           could
           bro●●
           unoffended
           .
           'T
           is
           possible
           too
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           be
           a
           little
           displeas'd
           at
           the
           Imag'ry
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           those
           of
           a
           
             private
             Condition
          
           and
           Breeding
           ,
           who
           having
           never
           seen
           any
           thing
           more
           glorious
           then
           
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
          
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Picture
           of
           the
           Prodigal
           in
           their
           own
           Halls
           ,
           might
           be
           tempted
           unawares
           to
           worship
           the
           first
           fine
           Picture
           they
           saw
           abroad
           .
           This
           which
           I
           have
           hinted
           might
           be
           some
           Cause
           of
           his
           disaffection
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           La●d
           for
           restoring
           the
           Innovations
           of
           Order
           ,
           of
           Decency
           and
           Uniformity
           .
           But
           for
           his
           Quarrel
           at
           the
           present
           Clergy
           ,
           I
           concluded
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           more
           important
           Inducement
           ,
           and
           ruminating
           on
           many
           Causes
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           lack
           at
           last
           to
           pitch
           upon
           one
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           why
           the
           Clergy
           fell
           into
           his
           high
           displeasure
           .
           This
           Gentleman
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           
             not
             very
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             us'd
             to
             play
             at
          
           Picket
           ;
           
             Now
             he
             us'd
             to
             play
          
           Pieces
           (
           which
           was
           fair
           for
           one
           of
           a
           
             private
             Condition
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Game
           gentile
           enough
           for
           one
           of
           
             p●ivate
             Br●eding
          
           )
           there
           was
           a
           Dignitary
           of
           Lincoln
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           the
           Story
           )
           
             who
             always
             went
             half
             a
             Crown
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             while
             he
             sat
             on
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             very
             hone●●ly
          
           gave
           the
           Sign
           ,
           so
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             I
             was
             alwayes
             sure
             to
             loose
             .
             I
             afterwards
             discover'd
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Mony
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             cheated
             of
             in
             my
             Life
             ,
             none
             ever
             ●ext
             me
             so
             ,
             as
             what
             I
             lost
             by
             this
             occasion
             .
             And
             ever
             since
             ,
          
           (
           as
           he
           adds
           )
           
             I
             have
             born
             a
             great
             grudge
             against
             their
             fingering
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             belongs
             to
             me
             .
          
           The
           Man
           is
           angry
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           blame
           him
           when
           
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           Money
           .
           (
           'T
           is
           usual
           with
           Gamesters
           to
           say
           they
           're
           cheated
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           lost
           )
           He
           has
           been
           bitten
           it
           seems
           ,
           and
           Losers
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           speak
           .
           I
           have
           ever
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           Gamesters
           when
           not
           favour'd
           by
           Fortune
           ,
           are
           the
           passionatest
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           never
           thought
           that
           they
           could
           manage
           a
           Wrangle
           so
           sharply
           for
           326.
           pages
           .
           Who
           would
           have
           imagin'd
           that
           a
           Game
           at
           Picket
           could
           have
           made
           so
           much
           mischeif
           ?
           for
           though
           it
           may
           appear
           unconscionable
           ,
           to
           dun
           a
           Man
           when
           he
           has
           paid
           the
           last
           debt
           to
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           this
           Book
           against
           the
           Dignitary
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           was
           I
           suppose
           ,
           design'd
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           though
           it
           happens
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           's
           dead
           .
           And
           though
           it
           was
           intended
           purely
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           indifferently
           calculated
           for
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Gamester
           Bishops
           that
           
             made
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           Allowing
           now
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Peeks
             of
             Players
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             of
             Poet
             against
             Poet
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Conformist
             Divine
             against
             a
             Nonconformist
             ,
             are
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             times
             have
             caused
             great
             disturbance
             ;
             yet
             I
             never
             remarked
             so
             irreconcileable
             and
             implacable
             a
             spirit
             ,
          
           as
           that
           of
           Gamesters
           against
           those
           that
           have
           won
           their
           Mony.
           'T
           is
           a
           Quarrel
           not
           to
           be
           
           ended
           with
           their
           Deaths
           ,
           but
           sets
           'em
           in
           Railing
           Tune
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           never
           so
           flippant
           as
           in
           their
           Curses
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Fortune
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Polititians
          
           ;
           now
           we
           better
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           it
           may
           happen
           so
           ,
           that
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           may
           be
           drawn
           in
           to
           play
           with
           Olivers
           Servants
           ,
           you
           may
           suppose
           his
           Clerks
           if
           you
           will
           ;
           and
           knowing
           the
           men
           ,
           for
           whether
           it
           is
           that
           they
           smell
           strongly
           yet
           of
           
             Bishops
             Lands
          
           ,
           or
           how
           ;
           they
           will
           make
           a
           shift
           it
           may
           be
           to
           pay
           their
           old
           Scores
           ,
           and
           wheadle
           'em
           out
           of
           a
           considerable
           summe
           in
           reparation
           of
           their
           former
           losses
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           a
           fair
           warning
           to
           any
           one
           of
           
             private
             Breeding
          
           ,
           and
           unpractis'd
           in
           those
           little
           Arts
           ;
           to
           take
           heed
           he
           be
           not
           rookt
           by
           such
           Polititians
           .
           And
           though
           when
           I
           game
           ,
           I
           confess
           if
           I
           must
           lose
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           to
           me
           indifferent
           ,
           whether
           to
           a
           Clergy-man
           or
           another
           .
           Yet
           our
           Author
           is
           not
           of
           my
           mind
           .
           For
           since
           he
           was
           chous'd
           by
           the
           Dignitary
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           he
           's
           resolv'd
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Tribe
           shall
           ever
           be
           the
           richer
           for
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           hands
           off
           my
           Masters
           ;
           and
           pretend
           not
           now
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Keyes
          
           ,
           for
           those
           of
           his
           Coffers
           hang
           not
           at
           your
           Girdles
           .
           
           Well
           ,
           if
           this
           Gentleman
           build
           no
           Hospitalls
           ,
           nor
           endow
           no
           Schools
           ,
           the
           blame
           must
           lye
           upon
           this
           Dignitary
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           incapable
           .
           Which
           way
           the
           Clergy
           will
           recover
           their
           esteem
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           unless
           by
           some
           such
           devise
           as
           peecing
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           our
           broken
           Gamester
           with
           a
           Brief
           ,
           recommending
           his
           Case
           to
           the
           Charity
           of
           well
           affected
           People
           .
           For
           since
           he
           is
           undone
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           they
           should
           make
           him
           Reparation
           .
           But
           let
           him
           aloan
           to
           be
           Reveng'd
           on
           them
           ,
           for
           since
           they
           have
           cheated
           him
           ,
           they
           shan't
           the
           Publick
           .
           Therefore
           to
           make
           the
           better
           provision
           for
           that
           ,
           he
           in
           his
           Wisdom
           has
           thought
           fit
           to
           exclude
           them
           from
           medling
           with
           
             Parliamentary
             Aids
          
           ,
           adding
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           that
           
             English
             Men
             always
             love
             to
             see
             how
             their
             mony
             goes
          
           (
           especially
           
             at
             Picket
             )
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Interest
             or
             profit
             to
             be
             got
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             themselves
             .
          
           Very
           good
           !
           The
           Man
           has
           made
           a
           fair
           speech
           to
           be
           B●x-keeper
           ,
           and
           't
           was
           providently
           done
           ,
           for
           then
           let
           who
           will
           be
           the
           Gamesters
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           sweep
           the
           Stakes
           .
           But
           were
           it
           true
           what
           you
           pretend
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           abus'd
           by
           the
           
             Dignitary
             of
             Lincoln
          
           ;
           which
           we
           have
           ground
           enough
           to
           suspect
           ,
           considering
           that
           you
           have
           more
           then
           once
           
           shown
           how
           singularly
           you
           can
           oblige
           the
           Dead
           ;
           yet
           what
           would
           you
           gain
           by
           it
           ?
           Will
           you
           thence
           infer
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Clergy
           are
           men
           fit
           to
           be
           trusted
           ?
           Methinks
           that
           of
           your
           Adversaries
           is
           here
           highly
           pertinent
           ,
           and
           very
           applicable
           to
           Men
           of
           your
           no
           Religion
           .
           
             Put
             the
             Case
             (
             says
             he
             )
             the
             Clergy
             were
             Cheats
             and
             Juglers
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             allow'd
             they
             are
             necessary
             Instruments
             of
             State
             to
             awe
             the
             Common
             People
             into
             fear
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             because
             nothing
             else
             can
             so
             effectually
             enslave
             them
             as
             the
             Fear
             of
             Invisible
             Powers
             ,
             and
             the
             dismal
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             allow'd
             the
             same
             honor
             and
             respect
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             acknowledg'd
             their
             due
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             sincere
             and
             honest
             men
             .
          
           Indeed
           ,
           should
           all
           men
           remember
           an
           injury
           as
           long
           as
           you
           implacable
           Gamesters
           do
           ,
           or
           could
           you
           perswade
           the
           Rabble
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             No
             Bishops
          
           ;
           as
           often
           as
           you
           have
           ill
           Luck
           at
           Cards
           ,
           the
           World
           would
           never
           be
           at
           quiet
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           seems
           displeas'd
           with
           the
           Temporal
           Power
           and
           Employments
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           telling
           us
           
             pag.
             300.
             301.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             or
             no
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Clergy
             are
             not
             so
             well
             fitted
             by
             Education
             ,
             as
             others
             for
             Political
             Affairs
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             generally
             observ'd
             that
             things
             miscarry
             under
             their
             Government
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           making
           a
           great
           noise
           with
           some
           People
           ,
           I
           endeavour'd
           to
           inform
           my self
           the
           best
           I
           could
           ,
           concerning
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           resolving
           withal
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           Impressions
           from
           any
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           
             to
             gather
             my
             Lights
             from
             the
             most
             Impartial
             Authorities
             I
             could
             meet
             with
             .
          
           And
           I
           think
           I
           am
           now
           prepar'd
           ,
           to
           give
           our
           Author
           some
           better
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           point
           .
           If
           we
           look
           abroad
           then
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           Bishops
           make
           a
           part
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           in
           all
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Europe
           there
           are
           only
           two
           Republiques
           which
           exclude
           the
           Clergy
           from
           medling
           with
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           great
           Enemies
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           namely
           Venice
           and
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           Both
           which
           our
           late
           Commonwealths-men
           made
           choice
           of
           as
           convenient
           Models
           for
           their
           new-fangled
           Government
           ,
           reconciling
           Church
           and
           State
           to
           these
           disagreeable
           Platforms
           .
           And
           here
           I
           think
           it
           not
           impertinent
           to
           insert
           what
           a
           
             great
             Wit
          
           ,
           the
           fore
           mention'd
           Sir
           
             R.
             Filmer
          
           in
           his
           ●bservations
           upon
           
             Aristotles
             Politicks
          
           remarks
           concerning
           them
           .
           
             The
             Religion
             in
             Venice
             and
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             much
             need
             not
             be
             said
             of
             them
             :
             they
             admirably
             agree
             under
             a
             seeming
             Contrariety
             ,
             it
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             no
             Religion
             ;
             the
             Atheist
             of
             Venice
             may
             shake
             hands
             with
             the
             Sectary
             of
             Amsterdam
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Liberty
             that
             a
             popular
             State
             can
             brag
             of
             ,
             every
             man
             may
             be
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             or
             no
             Religion
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             their
             main
             Devotion
             is
             exercised
             only
             in
             opposing
             and
             suppressing
             Monarchy
             .
             They
             both
             agree
             to
             exclude
             the
             Clergy
             from
             medling
             in
             Government
             ,
             whereas
             in
             all
             Monarchys
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             :
             all
             Barbarians
             ,
             Grecians
             ,
             Romans
             ,
             Insidells
             ,
             Turks
             and
             Indians
             ,
             have
             with
             one
             consent
             given
             such
             respect
             and
             reverence
             to
             their
             Priests
             ,
             as
             to
             trust
             them
             with
             their
             Laws
             .
             To
             come
             nearer
             home
             ,
             In
             this
             our
             Nation
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             first
             Priests
             we
             read
             of
             before
             Christianity
             were
             the
             Druides
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             Caesar
             saith
             ,
             
               decided
               and
               determined
               Controversies
               ,
               in
               Murder
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               Inheritance
               ,
               of
               Bounds
               of
               Lands
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               their
               discretion
               judged
               meet
               ;
               they
               granted
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             what
             high
             
             respect
             even
             the
             great
             Turk
             giveth
             to
             his
             Mufti
             ,
             or
             chief
             Bishop
             .
             So
             necessary
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             concludes
             )
             is
             Religion
             to
             strengthen
             and
             direct
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           With
           him
           concurrs
           an
           Honourable
           Member
           at
           present
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           in
           a
           Speech
           ,
           
             about
             the
             lawfulness
             and
             conveniency
             of
             the
             Bishops
             intermedling
             in
             Temporal
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             Never
             was
             there
             any
             Nation
             that
             employ'd
             not
             their
             Religious
             men
             in
             the
             greatest
             Affairs
             .
             Hereof
             Christendome
             hath
             had
             a
             long
             evperience
             for
             1300
             years
             .
             Bishops
             have
             voted
             here
             ever
             since
             Parliaments
             began
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             were
             imploy'd
             in
             the
             Publick
             .
             The
             great
             and
             good
             Emperor
             Constantine
             ,
             had
             his
             Bishops
             with
             him
             whom
             he
             consulted
             about
             his
             Military
             Affairr
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             .
          
           And
           then
           in
           Answer
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           them
           restrained
           to
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           he
           saith
           further
           ,
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             that
             sits
             here
             ,
             more
             for
             Preaching
             then
             I
             am
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             the
             ordinary
             means
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             likewise
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             full
             necessity
             of
             it
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             .
             God
             defend
             that
             ,
             1600
             years
             acquaintance
             should
             make
             the
             Gospel
             no
             better
             known
             to
             us
             .
             Neither
             my
             Lords
             doth
             
             their
             Office
             meerly
             and
             wholly
             consist
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             very
             form
             o●
             Episcopacy
             that
             distinguishes
             it
             from
             the
             inferior
             Ministry
             is
             the
             orderly
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           Noble
           Orator
           pleading
           for
           their
           Right
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           in
           another
           speech
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             this
             hinders
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Vocation
             ,
             an
             Argument
             I
             hear
             much
             of
             ,
             hath
             in
             my
             apprehension
             more
             of
             shadow
             then
             substance
             in
             it
             :
             if
             this
             be
             a
             reason
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             it
             might
             have
             been
             one
             six
             hundred
             years
             ago
             .
             A
             Bishop
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             circumscrib'd
             within
             the
             circumference
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             that
             his
             sometimes
             absence
             can
             be
             term'd
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             most
             strict
             sense
             a
             neglect
             or
             hindrance
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             that
             of
             a
             Lieutenant
             from
             his
             County
             ,
             they
             both
             have
             their
             subordinate
             Ministers
             ,
             upon
             which
             their
             influences
             fall
             though
             the
             distance
             be
             remote
             .
             Besides
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             the
             lesser
             must
             yeild
             to
             the
             greater
             good
             ;
             to
             make
             wholesome
             and
             good
             Laws
             for
             the
             happy
             and
             well
             regulating
             of
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             is
             certainly
             more
             advantagious
             to
             both
             ,
             then
             the
             want
             of
             the
             personal
             Execution
             of
             their
             Office.
             And
             again
             ,
             The
             
             House
             of
             Commons
             represents
             the
             meanest
             Person
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Master
             his
             Slave
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             have
             none
             to
             do
             so
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             justice
             can
             tie
             them
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             to
             whose
             constitution
             they
             give
             no
             consent
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             former
             times
             gave
             Proxies
             to
             this
             House
             (
             the
             
               House
               of
               Lords
            
             )
             meerly
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             might
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             making
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             an
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             .
             This
             House
             could
             not
             represent
             ,
             therefore
             Proxies
             in
             room
             of
             Persons
             were
             most
             justly
             allowed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           manifest
           the
           better
           ,
           
             that
             their
             immediate
             dependance
             upon
             the
             King
             is
             a
             great
             Obligation
             he
             hath
             upon
             their
             Loyalty
             aud
             Fidelity
          
           (
           whatever
           our
           Author
           says
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           we
           need
           no
           clearer
           proof
           then
           this
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           Common-wealahs-man
           and
           a
           
             great
             Wit
          
           in
           his
           Speech
           against
           Richards
           Cobler
           and
           Dray-men-Lords
           ,
           in
           59.
           
           
             One
             of
             the
             main
             reasons
             for
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Bishops
             out
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             was
             because
             that
             they
             being
             of
             the
             Kings
             making
             ,
             were
             in
             effect
             so
             many
             certain
             Votes
             for
             whatever
             the
             King
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             carry
             in
             that
             House
             .
          
        
         
         
           That
           they
           are
           not
           incapable
           of
           the
           greatest
           Offices
           of
           Trust
           and
           the
           Noblest
           Employments
           ,
           can
           be
           a
           doubt
           to
           none
           that
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           unparallel'd
           Integrity
           of
           the
           incomparable
           Lord
           Tresurer
           Iuxon
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Vi●count
           Falkland
           in
           a
           sharp
           speech
           against
           them
           ,
           confesses
           ,
           
             that
             some
             of
             them
             in
             an
             unexpected
             and
             mighty
             Place
             and
             Power
             express'd
             and
             equal
             moderation
             and
             humility
             ,
             being
             neither
             Ambitious
             before
             ,
             nor
             Proud
             after
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             
               Crosier
               Staffe
               ,
               or
               White
               Staffe
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           shall
           the
           Antient
           Rights
           and
           just
           Dignities
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           our
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           have
           thus
           unanimously
           and
           constantly
           asserted
           ,
           be
           call'd
           in
           question
           by
           a
           few
           Levellers
           and
           Common-wealths-men
           ?
           No
           ,
           this
           device
           is
           stale
           .
           The
           Sport
           of
           Bishop-hunting
           is
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Clergy
           be
           the
           Game
           in
           view
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           the
           Temporal
           Lords
           in
           Chance
           .
           These
           cunning
           Archers
           ,
           though
           they
           wink
           with
           one
           eye
           at
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           ,
           yet
           have
           another
           open
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           take
           aim
           at
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Peers
           .
           Many
           of
           those
           Arrows
           which
           were
           once
           darted
           at
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           glanc'd
           on
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           were
           cast
           over
           their
           heads
           at
           
           the
           King.
           The
           same
           hands
           that
           were
           lifted
           up
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           struck
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           levelling
           Coronets
           with
           Miters
           ,
           and
           trampling
           on
           both
           together
           with
           the
           Crown
           .
           No
           sooner
           were
           the
           Prelates
           declar'd
           useless
           ,
           but
           a
           House
           of
           Lords
           was
           voted
           dangerous
           and
           unnecessary
           ,
           and
           Monarchy
           cal'd
           Antichristian
           ;
           and
           Experience
           proves
           that
           Coordination
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           was
           the
           natural
           result
           of
           Parity
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           little
           〈◊〉
           is
           Ecclesiastical
           from
           Civil
           Ana●c●●
           .
           Had
           I
           ever
           yet
           heard
           of
           any
           one
           Opp●ser
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           whose
           Princi●les
           or
           Practices
           declar'd
           him
           not
           a
           profess'd
           Enemy
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           I
           should
           willingly
           How
           ,
           that
           Monarchy
           and
           Episcopacy
           are
           not
           so
           neerly
           linkt
           ,
           as
           that
           Royal
           Aphorism
           of
           King
           
             Iames
             ,
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             No
             King
             ,
          
           seems
           to
           imply
           .
           For
           though
           Royalty
           and
           Priest-hood
           ,
           which
           antiently
           by
           right
           of
           Primogeniture
           concenter'd
           in
           one
           ,
           the
           same
           being
           Law-giver
           and
           Sacrificer
           (
           see
           here
           ,
           Mr.
           Author
           the
           Kings
           Right
           to
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           and
           the
           Clergies
           Interest
           in
           making
           Laws
           )
           were
           in
           succeeding
           ages
           deriv'd
           to
           different
           Persons
           ,
           their
           Interests
           yet
           were
           not
           divided
           with
           their
           Persons
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Royal
           and
           Sacerdotal
           Dignity
           have
           the
           same
           Original
           ,
           and
           antiently
           Prince
           and
           
           Priest
           had
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Name
           ;
           so
           ,
           though
           differently
           Branch't
           now
           ,
           yet
           as
           springing
           from
           the
           same
           Root
           ,
           they
           flourish
           and
           decay
           together
           .
           So
           regularly
           is
           the
           Religious
           State
           incorporate
           with
           the
           Civil
           ,
           that
           the
           Image
           of
           Episcopacy
           (
           like
           the
           Statuaries
           in
           Pallas
           Target
           )
           seems
           so
           riveted
           in
           Monarchy
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           attempt
           defacing
           the
           one
           ,
           without
           breaking
           the
           other
           .
           Nay
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           been
           taught
           by
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           to
           demean
           themselves
           so
           irreverently
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           have
           learn'd
           from
           such
           Apostles
           as
           Knox
           and
           Buchanan
           (
           to
           whom
           duller
           Mariana
           might
           have
           gone
           to
           School
           )
           to
           pay
           as
           little
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           from
           these
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Kings
           Personal
           and
           Politique
           Capacity
           are
           distinct
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           fought
           for
           his
           Crown
           ,
           when
           they
           shot
           at
           his
           Person
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Original
           of
           Government
           is
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           derives
           his
           Soveraignty
           from
           their
           Consent
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Succession
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           is
           no
           King
           before
           he
           is
           Crown'd
           ,
           and
           his
           Style
           should
           not
           run
           
             Dei
             ●●atia
          
           ,
           but
           
             Populi
             Consensu
          
           .
        
         
         
           That
           he
           is
           greater
           then
           his
           Subjects
           singly
           and
           apart
           ,
           but
           lesser
           then
           them
           altogether
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           
             Mr.
             Digges
          
           speaks
           ,
           a
           Father
           is
           greater
           then
           this
           or
           that
           Son
           ;
           but
           less
           then
           all
           his
           Children
           together
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Co-ordination
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           moderate
           ;
           others
           go
           farther
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           the
           King
           is
           subordinate
           to
           the
           other
           two
           Estates
           
             under
             whom
          
           he
           governs
           :
           Nay
           ,
           Milton
           holds
           ,
           that
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           is
           in
           the
           Parliament
           exclusively
           and
           the
           Executive
           only
           in
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           is
           accountable
           to
           the
           Inferior
           ,
           and
           though
           
           Paraeus's
           Book
           was
           burnt
           for
           this
           ,
           yet
           Mr.
           Baxter
           in
           his
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           maintains
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           call'd
           to
           an
           account
           by
           any
           single
           Peer
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           they
           have
           been
           too
           liberal
           ,
           and
           confer'd
           too
           large
           a
           Power
           in
           Civil
           Affairs
           on
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           retrench
           it
           in
           Spirituals
           .
           O
           they
           can
           never
           give
           enough
           to
           the
           Lay-Elders
           !
           for
           they
           admit
           Lay-men
           to
           intermeddle
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           though
           they
           exclude
           the
           King
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           Therefore
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           speaking
           of
           the
           Scotch
           Disciplinarians
           in
           
           his
           
             Fair
             warning
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Besides
             those
             incroachments
             which
             they
             have
             made
             upon
             the
             rights
             of
             all
             Supreme
             Magistrates
             ,
             there
             be
             sundry
             others
             which
             especially
             concern
             the
             King
             of
             
               Great
               Brittain
            
             ,
             as
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Tenths
             ,
             First
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             Patronages
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             then
             all
             these
             ;
             the
             dependance
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             we
             see
             that
             they
             have
             thrust
             out
             the
             Pope
             indeed
             ,
             but
             retained
             the
             Papacy
             .
             The
             Pope
             as
             well
             as
             they
             and
             they
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             neither
             Barrell
             better
             Herrings
             )
             do
             make
             Kings
             but
             half
             Kings
             ,
             Kings
             of
             the
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             They
             allow
             them
             some
             sort
             of
             Judgment
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             in
             their
             Civil
             Capacities
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             little
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Rules
             )
             which
             either
             is
             not
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             reduced
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             But
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             or
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
             ,
             they
             ascribe
             unto
             them
             no
             judgment
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Here
             ,
             he
             cites
             the
             Vindication
             of
             their
             Commissioners
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               It
               cannot
               stand
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Christian
               Prince
               ever
               claim'd
               ,
               or
               can
               claim
               to
               himself
               such
               a
               Power
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           So
           that
           that
           great
           Prelate
           ,
           whoever
           he
           was
           (
           be
           he
           amongst
           the
           Living
           or
           the
           Dead
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           World
           of
           the
           Moon
           )
           that
           said
           ,
           
             The
             King
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             then
             Jack
             that
             rubb'd
             his
             Horses
             heels
             ,
          
           may
           retract
           his
           Aphorisme
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           out-shot
           in
           his
           own
           Bow
           by
           Synods
           and
           Presbyteries
           ,
           for
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           Jack
           
             that
             rubbs
             the
             Horses
             heels
          
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           be
           but
           a
           Lay-Elder
           )
           is
           Supreme
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           .
           Though
           why
           our
           Author
           would
           have
           his
           Adversary
           write
           a
           Book
           in
           defence
           of
           that
           Aphorism
           ,
           who
           had
           reserved
           the
           Priesthood
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           vye
           him
           ,
           and
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           re-vye
           him
           in
           Contradictions
           .
           This
           Figure
           now
           is
           lost
           to
           any
           man
           that
           is
           not
           a
           Gamester
           .
        
         
           Upon
           considering
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           that
           Reformation
           is
           Tinkers
           work
           ,
           making
           two
           holes
           for
           stopping
           one
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           is
           employ'd
           in
           
             pulling
             Pins
             out
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           
             State
             should
             not
             totter
          
           ,
           he
           may
           chance
           to
           pull
           an
           old
           House
           upon
           his
           Head.
           And
           really
           he
           has
           undertaken
           a
           desperate
           Vocation
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           20
           other
           more
           honest
           and
           painful
           ways
           by
           which
           he
           may
           earn
           a
           Living
           .
           Not
           that
           
           I
           would
           have
           him
           to
           do
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
          
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           
             to
             rub
             down
          
           a
           Bishops
           
             Horses
             heels
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           my
           Iack
           should
           take
           himself
           for
           a
           Gentleman
           if
           he
           rides
           sometimes
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           but
           to
           water
           his
           Masters
           Horse
           .
           Besides
           ,
           cleansing
           a
           Stable
           (
           were
           it
           the
           Augean
           )
           being
           a
           matter
           only
           of
           
             external
             neatness
          
           ,
           can
           never
           merit
           the
           Trophies
           of
           Hercules
           .
           For
           neither
           can
           
             a
             Iustice
             of
             Peace
          
           for
           an
           Order
           about
           Dirt-Baskets
           deserve
           a
           Statue
           .
           Nor
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           would
           I
           have
           him
           Chimney-Sweeper
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           though
           to
           give
           him
           his
           due
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           consider'd
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           next
           Offices
           they
           have
           in
           their
           disposal
           ,
           for
           taking
           such
           a
           care
           of
           their
           Chimneys
           and
           their
           Consciences
           .
           None
           of
           their
           painful
           Pastors
           can
           admonish
           them
           better
           of
           their
           duty
           or
           their
           Interest
           ;
           
             Fear
             God
             ,
             Honour
             the
             King
             ,
             preserve
             your
             Consciences
             ,
          
           (
           sweep
           'em
           rather
           ,
           
           they
           're
           fouler
           then
           your
           Chimneys
           )
           
             follow
             your
             Trades
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             your
             Chimneys
          
           (
           not
           forgetting
           the
           Crickets
           )
           this
           is
           well
           enough
           for
           a
           Belmans
           Song
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             Look
             to
             your
             Fire
             ,
             Locks
             and
             Candle
             Light.
          
           But
           Chimney-Reformation
           is
           somewhat
           below
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           many
           other
           Callings
           more
           advantagious
           and
           beneficial
           then
           crying
           
           
             Chimney
             Sweep
          
           ,
           Ay
           ,
           or
           then
           Card-Matches
           and
           Save-alls
           ,
           or
           the
           more
           substantial
           Mouse-Trap-men
           ;
           many
           ,
           I
           say
           there
           are
           of
           a
           more
           Orthodox
           Invention
           then
           these
           ,
           and
           less
           distastful
           to
           the
           sanctified
           ear
           of
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           ,
           witness
           the
           London-Cryes
           of
           the
           late
           blessed
           Times
           ,
           when
           .
           
             
               The
               Oyster-Women
               lockt
               their
               Fish
               up
               ,
            
             
               And
               trudg'd
               away
               to
               cry
               
                 No
                 Bishop
              
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 some
                 for
              
               Brooms
               ,
               old
               Boots
               and
               Shoes
               ,
            
             
               
                 Cry'd
                 out
                 to
              
               purge
               the
               Commons
               House
               .
            
             
               Instead
               of
               Kitchen-stuff
               some
               cry
               ,
            
             
               A
               Gospel
               -
               Preaching
               -
               Ministry
               ;
            
             
               
                 And
                 some
                 for
              
               Old
               Sutes
               ,
               Coats
               ,
               Cloak
               ,
            
             
               No
               Surplice
               ,
               nor
               Service
               -
               Book
               .
            
          
           Well
           ,
           since
           Bishops
           must
           down
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           then
           down
           falls
           Popery
           )
           I
           think
           the
           fairest
           way
           to
           rid
           our
           hands
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           for
           
             Mr.
             Animadverter
          
           to
           put
           his
           Book
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Itinerant
           Gospellers
           that
           travel
           up
           and
           down
           with
           two
           penny
           Books
           ,
           and
           Preach
           the
           
             Desolation
             and
             downfall
             of
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin.
          
           (
           Ah
           ,
           many
           a
           good
           Book
           of
           Mr.
           Bs.
           and
           I.
           O's
           have
           these
           Bawlers
           cry'd
           )
           the
           Project
           will
           take
           wonderfully
           with
           your
           Street-Auditory
           ,
           the
           Rabble
           .
           Then
           they
           may
           sing
           the
           Fall
           of
           
           Antichristian
           Magistrates
           and
           Laws
           ,
           you
           have
           plentifully
           provided
           them
           with
           Canting
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           for
           from
           Pag.
           243.
           to
           Pag.
           250.
           you
           have
           carried
           on
           the
           Cause
           .
           I
           will
           point
           to
           some
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Pag.
             249.
             
             Pag.
             250.
             
             Princes
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             Instated
             them
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             with
             that
             incumbrance
             (
             if
             it
             may
             so
             be
             call'd
             )
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             that
             incumbrance
             upon
             Reason
             of
             Conscience
             .
             That
             he
             might
             have
             given
             them
             as
             large
             an
             extent
             of
             ground
             ,
             and
             other
             kind
             of
             Cattle
             for
             their
             Subjects
             :
             but
             it
             had
             been
             a
             melancholy
             Empire
             to
             have
             been
             only
             Supream
             Grasiers
             and
             Soveraign
             Shepheards
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             laziness
             of
             that
             brutal
             magistracy
             might
             have
             been
             more
             secure
             ,
             yet
             the
             difficulty
             of
             this
             does
             make
             it
             more
             honourable
             .
             That
             men
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             reasonably
             :
             and
             Conscientious
             men
             by
             Conscience
             .
             That
             even
             Law
             is
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             Law
             a
             greater
             Violence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             with
             rational
             Creatures
             not
             to
             be
             us'd
             but
             upon
             the
             utmost
             ,
             extremity
             .
             That
             the
             Body
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             mind
             ;
             so
             that
             corporal
             Punishments
             do
             never
             reach
             the
             offender
             ,
             but
             the
             innocent
             suffers
             for
             the
             guilty
             .
             That
             the
             Mind
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             correct
             those
             perswasions
             which
             upon
             the
             best
             of
             its
             natural
             capacity
             it
             has
             collected
             :
             So
             that
             it
             too
             ,
             though
             erroneous
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             
             innocent
             .
             That
             the
             Prince
             therefore
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             God
             hath
             indued
             him
             with
             a
             clearer
             reason
             ,
             &
             by
             consequence
             with
             a
             more
             inlightned
             judgment
             ,
             ought
             the
             rather
             to
             take
             heed
             lest
             by
             punishing
             Conscience
             he
             violate
             not
             only
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           any
           Prince
           will
           hold
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           Mr.
           Animadve●ters
           Tenure
           ,
           he
           is
           fully
           Instated
           in
           the
           
             Melancholy
             Empire
          
           of
           all
           his
           Parks
           and
           Chases
           ,
           and
           next
           and
           immediately
           under
           Conscience
           ,
           over
           all
           Persons
           (
           their
           Bodies
           only
           reserv'd
           in
           the
           
             power
             of
             their
             minds
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             minds
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             )
          
           and
           all
           
             other
             kind
          
           of
           his
           said
           Majesties
           Cattle
           ,
           within
           his
           rational
           or
           irrational
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           Supreme
           Head
           and
           Governour
           .
           This
           indeed
           is
           the
           most
           full
           and
           comprehensive
           Inventory
           of
           the
           Goods
           and
           Chattels
           of
           Monarchy
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           that
           eve●
           was
           heard
           of
           .
           Instating
           Princes
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           irrational
           Cattle
           ,
           a
           Right
           which
           all
           successively
           have
           claim'd
           from
           
             Adam
             ;
             Brutal
             Magi●tracy
          
           being
           a
           Flower
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           a
           Prerogative
           of
           his
           
             Melancholy
             Empire
          
           ,
           transmitted
           from
           him
           to
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Supreme
             Grasiers
          
           and
           
             Soveraign
             Shepherds
          
           :
           but
           assigning
           also
           
             other
             kind
             of
             Cattle
          
           for
           their
           Government
           as
           their
           rational
           Subjects
           .
           
           Ay
           ,
           and
           such
           Cattle
           as
           
             Conscientious
             Men.
          
           Which
           Right
           as
           it
           was
           at
           first
           deriv'd
           (
           as
           some
           fancy
           )
           from
           the
           Original
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           confirm'd
           by
           a
           like
           Consent
           of
           their
           Heirs
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           their
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           tamer
           Subjects
           ,
           (
           the
           Brutes
           )
           are
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           force
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           our
           Authors
           words
           ,
           by
           Law
           ;
           for
           Hunters
           though
           they
           have
           an
           absolute
           Power
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           over
           those
           we
           call
           the
           
             Ferae
             Naturae
          
           ,
           yet
           give
           Law
           even
           unto
           them
           :
           but
           the
           Conscientious
           Drove
           are
           not
           so
           easily
           yok'd
           as
           the
           horn'd
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Wood
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Law
           is
           not
           to
           be
           us'd
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           upon
           
             the
             utmost
             extremity
          
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           our
           Autho●tels
           us
           that
           
             Brutal
             Magistracy
          
           is
           more
           
             secure
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           latter
           more
           difficult
           :
           which
           confirms
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           
             Malmsbury
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           that
           Horses
           ,
           had
           they
           Laws
           amongst
           them
           ,
           would
           prove
           more
           generous
           Subjects
           them
           ,
           Men.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Animadverter
           says
           ,
           that
           God
           
             might
             have
             given
             Princes
             as
             large
             as
             extent
             of
             Ground
             ,
             and
             other
             kind
             of
             Cattle
             for
             their
             Subjects
             ,
          
           (
           Subjects
           are
           one
           kind
           of
           Cattle
           it
           seems
           )
           
             but
             it
             had
             been
             a
             melancholy
             Empire
             to
             have
             been
             only
             Supream
             Grasiers
             and
             
             Soveraign
             Shepherds
             .
          
           And
           yet
           as
           Melancholy
           an
           Empire
           as
           that
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           he
           has
           instated
           them
           in
           one
           far
           more
           unpleasant
           and
           uncomfortable
           ,
           over
           Subjects
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           must
           expect
           no
           greater
           security
           for
           Obedience
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           good
           Nature
           :
           for
           punish
           them
           they
           must
           not
           if
           disloyal
           and
           unjust
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           disobliging
           their
           Consciences
           :
           for
           though
           he
           says
           that
           Laws
           should
           not
           be
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           
             but
             upon
             the
             utmost
             extremity
          
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           he
           intends
           they
           should
           not
           be
           Executed
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           he
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Body
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
          
           so
           that
           
             Corporal
             Punishment
             do
             never
             reach
             the
             Offender
             ,
             but
             the
             Innocent
             suffers
             for
             the
             Guilty
             .
          
           Admirable
           Stoick
           !
           but
           say
           that
           the
           infamy
           of
           a
           Gibbet
           cannot
           shame
           the
           Generous
           Mind
           ,
           nor
           the
           Severities
           of
           the
           Rack
           and
           Wheel
           awe
           the
           most
           Servile
           :
           say
           further
           that
           
             Corporal
             Punishments
          
           cannot
           reach
           the
           Principal
           Offender
           ,
           the
           Mind
           ;
           must
           therefore
           the
           Accessary
           and
           subordinate
           Instrument
           ,
           the
           Body
           ,
           scape
           unpunisht
           ?
           But
           the
           Mind
           it
           seems
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           ,
           but
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           
             For
             it
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             correct
             those
             perswasions
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             best
             of
             its
             natural
             capacity
             it
             has
             collec●ed
             :
             
             So
             that
             if
             too
             ,
             though
             erroneous
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             innocent
             .
             That
             the
             Prince
             therefore
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             God
             hath
             endued
             him
             with
             a
             c●earer
             reason
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             with
             a
             more
             enlightned
             iudgment
             ,
             ought
             the
             rather
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             by
             punishing
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             violate
             not
             only
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
          
           So
           ,
           now
           let
           any
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           Patrons
           of
           Fatal
           Necessity
           come
           out
           and
           speak
           any
           more
           .
           Truly
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           pretty
           way
           not
           only
           of
           excusing
           ,
           but
           hallowing
           all
           the
           Villany
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           dedicating
           it
           ,
           (
           I
           dread
           to
           speak
           it
           )
           to
           the
           Deity
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Syntagm
           of
           
           Calvin's
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           System
           of
           our
           Authors
           Policy
           .
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           (
           as
           was
           before
           noted
           )
           accus'd
           the
           Scotch
           Disciplinarians
           for
           making
           Kings
           but
           Kings
           of
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           this
           Gentleman
           is
           so
           courteous
           as
           to
           release
           them
           from
           the
           charge
           of
           both
           ,
           for
           the
           Bodies
           of
           their
           Subjects
           are
           exempt
           from
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Minds
             are
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           so
           Monarchs
           had
           best
           take
           heed
           ,
           
             least
             by
             punishing
             the
             Consciences
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             violate
             with
             their
             own
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             .
          
           And
           now
           shut
           up
           the
           Church
           doors
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           use
           of
           Altars
           for
           the
           Guilty
           ,
           they
           need
           run
           no
           farther
           then
           to
           their
           
           own
           Consciences
           for
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           be
           safe
           .
           Cut
           in
           pieces
           the
           
             Whipping
             Posts
          
           and
           Pillories
           ,
           make
           Bonfires
           of
           the
           Gallowses
           ,
           set
           open
           all
           the
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           let
           there
           be
           a
           general
           Goal-delivery
           ,
           for
           
             Corporal
             Punishments
          
           are
           all
           unjust
           ,
           and
           reach
           not
           the
           Guilty
           ,
           but
           the
           Innocent
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           they
           are
           manifest
           infringments
           on
           our
           Libertys
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Magna
             Charia
          
           of
           Conscience
           .
           Sheath
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           mure
           up
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           and
           set
           Bills
           on
           the
           Courts
           ,
           for
           
             Laws
             are
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             of
             them
          
           (
           though
           in
           inflicting
           the
           smallest
           Penalties
           )
           
             a
             greater
             Violence
          
           .
           Away
           with
           these
           Oppressions
           of
           the
           Free-born
           .
           All
           Causes
           are
           to
           be
           try'd
           in
           
             Foro
             Interno
          
           .
           And
           every
           Man
           is
           his
           own
           Judge
           in
           that
           High
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           from
           which
           (
           in
           the
           Character
           of
           Soveraignty
           )
           there
           is
           No
           Appeal
           .
           Here
           Kings
           are
           depos'd
           for
           
             violating
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             their
             own
          
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           that
           large
           Power
           which
           God
           hath
           intrusted
           them
           as
           his
           Deputies
           with
           .
           To
           this
           ,
           all
           must
           swear
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           Loyal
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           be
           Traytors
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           .
           The
           Supream
           Magistrate
           is
           accountable
           to
           the
           Inferior
           ,
           but
           the
           Conscientious
           Man
           in
           this
           preposterous
           way
           of
           
             climbing
             downwards
          
           ,
           
           is
           an
           Inferior
           Magistrate
           above
           even
           the
           Inferior
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Supream
           over
           the
           Supream
           .
           Thus
           Conscience
           is
           at
           once
           (
           like
           Mr.
           
             Calvin
             )
             Pope
          
           and
           Emperor
           ,
           seated
           in
           St.
           Pet●rs
           Chair
           and
           the
           Imperial
           Throne
           ,
           invested
           with
           as
           great
           a
           Power
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             Spiritualia
          
           ,
           as
           Gods
           Vice-roys
           justly
           challenge
           ,
           or
           Christs
           Vicar-general
           usurps
           :
           So
           have
           we
           rejected
           one
           Pope
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           as
           many
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Subjects
           .
           For
           had
           not
           Infallibility
           place
           in
           every
           private
           Judgment
           ,
           (
           and
           Conscience
           is
           no
           more
           )
           why
           should
           our
           Author
           imagine
           ,
           that
           Princes
           in
           
             punishing
             Conscience
             ,
             violate
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Majestie
             ?
          
           For
           can
           they
           violate
           the
           
             Divine
             Majesty
          
           in
           punishing
           Error
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           if
           those
           Consciences
           do
           not
           erre
           ,
           that
           are
           tender
           of
           offending
           God
           in
           obeying
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           tender
           of
           offending
           him
           in
           disobeying
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           alter
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Disobey
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           :
           but
           he
           adds
           ,
           the
           Conscience
           though
           
             erroneous
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             innocent
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             correct
             those
             perswasions
             which
             upon
             the
             best
             of
             its
             natural
             Capacity
             it
             has
             collected
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           Prince
           in
           punishing
           an●thers
           Conscience
           ,
           proceeds
           according
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           
             so
             far
             innocent
          
           too
           ?
           And
           since
           you
           
           are
           so
           great
           an
           Advocate
           for
           
             absolute
             Necessity
          
           ,
           you
           should
           do
           well
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           Zeno
           when
           his
           man
           pleaded
           a
           Necessity
           of
           Offending
           ,
           answer'd
           him
           with
           a
           Cudgel
           ,
           alleadging
           the
           like
           Necessity
           of
           Beating
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           you
           divested
           Princes
           of
           an
           
             Vnlimited
             and
             Vnco●●roulable
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           given
           it
           to
           a
           more
           Imperious
           and
           Arbitrary
           Tyrant
           ,
           Conscience
           .
           And
           because
           your
           Adversary
           had
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           Princes
           have
           power
           to
           bind
           their
           Subjects
           to
           that
           Religion
           that
           they
           apprehend
           most
           advantagious
           to
           Publick
           Peace
           :
           to
           avoid
           this
           Rock
           ,
           you
           split
           upon
           a
           worse
           ,
           concurring
           rather
           with
           your
           
             Dear
             Friend
          
           Mr.
           Milton
           :
           who
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           true
           Religion
           if
           commanded
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           becomes
           Unchristian
           ,
           Inhumain
           and
           Barbarous
           .
           In
           cashiering
           the
           Magistrates
           Authority
           in
           things
           Indifferent
           ,
           you
           rob
           him
           of
           all
           his
           Power
           ;
           for
           those
           things
           that
           are
           absolutely
           lawful
           and
           necessary
           in
           themselves
           were
           commanded
           by
           God
           before
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           that
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           things
           Indifferent
           in
           themselves
           become
           unlawful
           when
           impos'd
           ,
           is
           irrational
           and
           absurd
           ;
           as
           if
           (
           says
           one
           )
           that
           were
           unlawful
           to
           be
           done
           when
           commanded
           ,
           
           which
           was
           lawful
           to
           be
           done
           even
           without
           a
           Command
           .
           The
           Consequence
           is
           yet
           wilder
           ,
           For
           if
           things
           indifferently
           lawful
           ,
           become
           sinful
           when
           impos'd
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           must
           needs
           become
           necessary
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           forbidden
           .
           And
           so
           consequently
           ,
           whatsoever
           of
           this
           nature
           the
           Magistrate
           shall
           forbid
           ,
           men
           must
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           bonnd
           in
           conscience
           to
           practice
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           give
           him
           that
           power
           over
           your
           Consciences
           by
           his
           Prohibitions
           ,
           which
           you
           deny
           to
           his
           Commands
           .
        
         
           No
           less
           ridiculous
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Law
             is
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             a
             greater
             Violence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             us'd
             with
             rational
             creatures
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             utmost
             extremity
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           People
           be
           forc'd
           to
           obey
           those
           Laws
           ,
           to
           the
           making
           of
           which
           they
           consented
           in
           their
           Representatives
           ;
           certainly
           they
           are
           not
           forc'd
           without
           their
           own
           Consent
           .
           Besides
           ,
           what
           have
           Rules
           of
           force
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           Laws
           in
           their
           primary
           intention
           were
           no
           more
           .
           The
           Penalty
           was
           only
           annex'd
           in
           case
           of
           non-performance
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Casuists
           (
           those
           Reverend
           Serieants
           at
           the
           Gospel
           )
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           without
           great
           reason
           to
           prefer
           Passive
           Obedience
           before
           Active
           ,
           because
           the
           Law
           aims
           not
           
           so
           much
           at
           Punishment
           as
           Conformity
           .
           Neither
           is
           
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Violence
          
           as
           is
           imagined
           .
           For
           some
           are
           Condemned
           to
           suffer
           ,
           for
           a
           Terrour
           to
           others
           .
           To
           condemn
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           offended
           ,
           is
           a
           folly
           says
           Plato
           :
           for
           what
           is
           once
           done
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           undone
           .
           But
           they
           are
           condemn'd
           because
           they
           should
           not
           offend
           again
           ,
           or
           that
           others
           may
           avoid
           the
           Example
           of
           their
           Offence
           .
           And
           one
           man
           is
           hang'd
           to
           prevent
           the
           hanging
           of
           many
           more
           .
        
         
           Upon
           considering
           all
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           but
           your
           State
           of
           Conscience
           leads
           to
           a
           wilder
           Anarchy
           then
           the
           
             Hobbian
             State
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           better
           might
           you
           have
           assign'd
           Princes
           the
           Government
           of
           an
           innocent
           Flock
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Arcabian
           Policy
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           such
           ungovernable
           Cattle
           ,
           as
           Conscientious
           Savages
           .
           The
           Command
           of
           Fields
           and
           Pastures
           is
           more
           honourable
           on
           these
           terms
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           populous
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Cities
           (
           which
           our
           Poet
           and
           your
           Bishop
           
             D'
             Avenant
          
           calls
           the
           
             Wall'd
             Parks
             of
             Herded
             men
          
           )
           What
           Monarch
           ,
           rather
           then
           he
           would
           be
           clogg'd
           with
           such
           conditions
           ,
           would
           not
           exchange
           his
           Royal
           Purple
           for
           a
           Forresters
           Green
           ,
           and
           the
           formality
           of
           that
           Dress
           (
           you
           know
           )
           no
           man
           
           would
           scruple
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Sylvan
           Empire
           .
           So
           far
           however
           it
           is
           agreed
           by
           all
           in
           favour
           of
           your
           
             Supreme
             Grasiers
          
           and
           
             Soveraign
             Shepherds
          
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Melancholy
             Empire
          
           ,
           and
           
             Brutal
             Magis●racy
          
           shall
           for
           ever
           shut
           out
           of
           doors
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           .
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Policy
          
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           those
           Misfortunes
           which
           you
           observe
           ,
           Page
           244
           ,
           245.
           befell
           some
           bold
           Princes
           that
           were
           too
           saucy
           with
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           match
           them
           with
           some
           Historical
           Remarks
           in
           an
           ingenious
           Writer
           against
           
             Mr.
             Milton
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Rise
           and
           Fall
           of
           Republicks
           ,
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Spain
             ,
             nor
             the
             cruelty
             of
             Duke
             D'Alva
             ,
             nor
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             Nobility
             ,
             nor
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             Dutch
             cast
             off
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             but
             one
             penny
             excise
             laid
             upon
             a
             pound
             of
             Butter
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             implacably
             declare
             for
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             That
             the
             Venetians
             were
             banisht
             into
             a
             Free
             State
             by
             Attila
             ,
             and
             their
             glorious
             Liberty
             was
             at
             first
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             turn'd
             out
             of
             his
             House
             .
             That
             the
             Romans
             were
             Cuckolded
             into
             their
             Freedom
             ;
             and
             the
             Pisans
             Trepan'd
             into
             their's
             by
             Charles
             the
             Eighth
             .
             That
             as
             
             Common-wealths
             sprung
             from
             base
             Originals
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             ruin'd
             upon
             as
             slight
             occasions
             .
             The
             same
             Pisans
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             spent
             all
             they
             had
             upon
             a
             Freak
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             were
             sold
             (
             like
             Cattle
             )
             by
             Lewis
             the
             12th
             .
             The
             Venetians
             Hector'd
             ,
             and
             almost
             ruin'd
             by
             Maximilian
             the
             First
             ,
             a
             poor
             Prince
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             lend
             him
             money
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             not
             long
             before
             by
             
               Francesco
               Sforza
            
             about
             a
             Bastard
             .
             And
             the
             Florentines
             were
             utterly
             enslav'd
             for
             spoyling
             of
             an
             Embassadors
             speech
             ,
             and
             disparaging
             
               Petro
               de
               Medicis
            
             fine
             Liveryes
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           that
           many
           Stories
           there
           are
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           have
           in
           all
           humility
           condescended
           to
           bear
           with
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           their
           Princes
           (
           remembring
           your
           rule
           ,
           that
           
             Great
             Persons
             do
             out
             of
             Civility
             condescend
             to
             their
             Inferi●urs
          
           )
           nay
           have
           been
           proud
           to
           imitate
           them
           ,
           even
           your
           Alexanders
           followers
           bore
           their
           heads
           sideling
           as
           their
           Master
           did
           ,
           and
           Dionysius
           his
           Courtiers
           would
           ,
           in
           his
           Presence
           ,
           run
           and
           justle
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           either
           stumble
           at
           ,
           or
           overthrow
           whatever
           stood
           before
           their
           feet
           ,
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           as
           pur-blind
           as
           he
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           his
           design
           against
           Monarchy
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           deal
           of
           Plot
           yet
           behind
           ,
           
           but
           now
           it
           begins
           to
           break
           .
           Page
           224.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             In
             the
             late
             Kings
             time
             ,
             some
             eminent
             Persons
             of
             our
             Clergy
             made
             an
             open
             defection
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           And
           instances
           him
           that
           writ
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Seven
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           pertinent
           indeed
           ,
           had
           he
           writ
           of
           
             Seven
             Sacraments
          
           all
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           But
           how
           can
           this
           man
           imagine
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           ,
           that
           
             some
             eminent
             Persons
             of
             the
             Clergy
          
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           time
           ,
           
             made
             an
             open
             defection
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           when
           he
           does
           not
           believe
           himself
           ,
           for
           p.
           297.
           he
           cannot
           think
           ,
           
             that
             they
             had
             a
             design
             to
             alter
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             set
             up
             a
             new
             kind
             of
          
           Papacy
           
             of
             their
             own
             here
             in
          
           England
           .
           Then
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           it
           seems
           ,
           why
           Archbishop
           Laud
           gain'd
           Hales
           from
           Socinus
           (
           you
           
             great
             wit
          
           confess'd
           when
           bassled
           by
           that
           Prelate
           ,
           that
           he
           understood
           more
           then
           
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Arminianism
          
           ,
           and
           Manwaring
           )
           and
           many
           besides
           of
           considerable
           Quality
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           greater
           note
           then
           
             Ch
             llingworth
          
           ;
           for
           this
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           twice
           refus'd
           a
           Red-Hat
           :
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           a
           Cardinal-ship
           could
           not
           tempt
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           design'd
           an
           
             English
             Popedome
          
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           prove
           this
           Surmise
           of
           his
           groundless
           ,
           we
           need
           go
           no
           farther
           then
           
           the
           Reconciliation
           which
           the
           Arch-bishop
           labour'd
           betwixt
           us
           and
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           compassing
           of
           which
           ,
           amongst
           other
           Articles
           propos'd
           ,
           the
           Tope
           was
           to
           be
           allow'd
           a
           Priority
           .
           This
           Accomodation
           ,
           notwith
           standing
           your
           Wisdom
           censures
           as
           a
           Design
           impossible
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           was
           in
           so
           great
           a
           forwardness
           once
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           ,
           nothing
           but
           the
           Opposition
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritans
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           could
           obstruct
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuncio
          
           ,
           affirm'd
           to
           be
           written
           by
           the
           Venetian
           Embassador
           ,
           expresses
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Pragmaticalness
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           had
           made
           the
           Breach
           much
           wider
           then
           at
           first
           ,
           else
           the
           more
           Moderate
           of
           each
           party
           by
           distinguishing
           betwixt
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           private
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Confessions
           of
           either
           Church
           ,
           might
           easily
           have
           adjusted
           those
           Differences
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           laid
           a
           lasting
           Foundation
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           Christendome
           And
           as
           for
           all
           our
           Authors
           idle
           talk
           of
           Infallibility
           and
           
             Secular
             interest
          
           ,
           he
           shows
           ,
           he
           has
           clearly
           mistaken
           the
           whole
           matter
           ;
           for
           't
           was
           not
           an
           Agreement
           with
           the
           Court
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           was
           propos'd
           in
           this
           Mediation
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Gentleman
           is
           wonderful
           pleasant
           ,
           
           for
           
             who
             knows
          
           (
           says
           he
           pag.
           35.
           )
           
             in
             such
             a
             Treaty
             with
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             if
             the
          
           Alps
           
             would
             not
             have
             come
             over
             to
          
           England
           .
           (
           No
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           they
           should
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           stood
           ever
           since
           the
           Flood
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           a
           great
           enemy
           to
           the
           removing
           of
           ancient
           Land-marks
           )
           England
           
             might
             not
             have
             been
             oblig'd
             ,
             lying
             so
             commodious
             for
             Navigation
             ,
             to
             undertake
             a
             Voyage
             to
          
           Civita
           Vechia
           .
           That
           need
           not
           neither
           Sir
           ,
           and
           though
           t
           is
           pity
           this
           Conceit
           should
           have
           been
           lost
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           better
           way
           then
           this
           ;
           for
           since
           our
           Island
           is
           so
           conveniently
           situate
           for
           Trading
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           a
           good
           Correspondence
           maintain'd
           betwixt
           the
           Catholick
           Merchants
           and
           ours
           ,
           they
           mght
           more
           easily
           have
           drove
           on
           the
           Traffick
           ;
           interchangeably
           exporting
           our
           Religion
           in
           Cabbages
           ,
           and
           importing
           the
           Roman
           in
           Oranges
           and
           Lemons
           .
           So
           that
           there
           was
           not
           that
           necessity
           of
           Englands
           lying
           at
           Dover
           ,
           for
           a
           fair
           Wind
           to
           be
           Shipt
           for
           
             Civita
             Vechia
          
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           Transportation
           of
           Kingdomes
           is
           somewhat
           more
           troublesome
           then
           Removing
           House
           ,
           such
           a
           little
           Spot
           of
           Ground
           as
           this
           Island
           would
           soon
           have
           been
           missing
           in
           the
           Map
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           mov'd
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           occasion'd
           many
           Disputes
           in
           Geography
           .
           
           Who
           knows
           too
           ,
           if
           the
           English
           had
           once
           broke
           up
           House
           ,
           and
           pack'd
           up
           their
           Goods
           and
           their
           Lands
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           might
           have
           follow'd
           their
           Example
           ;
           and
           the
           Hollanders
           after
           they
           had
           given
           their
           old
           Landlord
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           warning
           ,
           might
           have
           flung
           up
           their
           Leases
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           ,
           the
           Neth●rlands
           would
           have
           been
           to
           be
           Let.
           And
           though
           his
           Catholique
           Majesty
           might
           possibly
           be
           provided
           with
           better
           Tenants
           ,
           for
           these
           't
           is
           said
           have
           not
           paid
           him
           a
           farthing
           since
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alv●
           distrain'd
           last
           for
           Rent
           ;
           yet
           if
           all
           these
           new
           Planters
           should
           not
           have
           had
           Elbow-room
           in
           St.
           Peters
           Patrimony
           ,
           his
           Holiness
           I
           fear
           would
           have
           been
           put
           to
           the
           trouble
           of
           building
           some
           Cottages
           upon
           the
           Wast
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           making
           a
           Law
           against
           Ecclesiastical
           Inmates
           to
           have
           secur'd
           his
           Parish
           from
           an
           unnecessary
           Charge
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           had
           
             Mr.
             Author
          
           been
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           draining
           of
           the
           Fennes
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           argu'd
           more
           profoundly
           against
           the
           cutting
           of
           the
           
             Ecclesiastick
             Canal
             .
             pag
          
           30.
           he
           compares
           it
           with
           those
           Attempts
           in
           former
           ages
           of
           
             digging
             through
             the
             Separating
          
           Istmos
           of
           Peloponnesus
           
             and
             making
             Communication
             
             between
             the
          
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Mediterranean
           .
           But
           since
           he
           is
           so
           averse
           from
           any
           Commnnication
           with
           Rome
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           done
           well
           to
           forbid
           any
           correspondence
           between
           their
           Elements
           and
           ours
           .
           Who
           can
           tell
           at
           how
           great
           a
           distance
           every
           Breath
           of
           moving
           Air
           may
           continue
           articulate
           ?
           Especially
           ,
           if
           vocaliz'd
           in
           Sir
           
             S.
             Moreland's
          
           Trumpet
           .
           Nay
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           those
           Birds
           that
           sojourn
           with
           us
           half
           the
           year
           ,
           when
           they
           fly
           thither
           for
           Winter
           Quarters
           ,
           sing
           strange
           stories
           in
           the
           Italian
           Groves
           ?
           and
           those
           the
           learned
           in
           Ornithology
           understand
           .
           How
           if
           those
           Winds
           that
           whistle
           near
           our
           Coasts
           ,
           should
           whisper
           Tales
           there
           ?
           and
           strange
           Secrets
           may
           be
           discover'd
           by
           the
           Roman
           Eaves-droppers
           ,
           if
           they
           lay
           their
           Ears
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           What
           does
           he
           think
           of
           a
           Communication
           between
           Rivers
           ?
           for
           it
           may
           so
           happen
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Thames
           may
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           mix
           with
           the
           impurer
           streams
           of
           Papal
           Tyber
           ,
           and
           hold
           some
           kind
           of
           Intelligence
           in
           their
           pratling
           Murmurs
           ,
           when
           they
           both
           discharge
           into
           the
           Sea
           (
           there
           may
           be
           another
           Communication
           too
           this
           way
           ,
           between
           the
           Roman
           Piss-pots
           and
           the
           Reform'd
           )
           I
           am
           somewhat
           unwilling
           I
           must
           confess
           to
           venture
           too
           far
           into
           
           these
           Depth's
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           plung'd
           past
           recovery
           .
           I
           leave
           them
           therefore
           to
           be
           fathom'd
           by
           this
           Gentlemans
           Plummet
           .
           He
           has
           been
           over
           Shoes
           already
           ,
           ay
           ,
           and
           over
           Boots
           too
           .
           He
           has
           waded
           through
           the
           
             Leman
             Lake
          
           and
           the
           River
           Rhosne
           ,
           and
           knows
           every
           Creek
           and
           Corner
           in
           each
           (
           better
           then
           any
           of
           the
           Water-Rats
           or
           Natives
           )
           p.
           55.
           he
           tells
           you
           that
           the
           River
           ducks
           under
           ground
           ,
           
             such
             is
             its
             apprehension
          
           (
           a
           very
           apprehensive
           River
           indeed
           )
           
             least
             the
          
           Lake
           
             should
             overtake
             it
          
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Lake
           stands
           still
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           the
           Current
           can
           run
           )
           So
           great
           a
           Wader
           in
           Discoveries
           I
           am
           confident
           might
           be
           successfully
           employ'd
           in
           groping
           for
           the
           Head
           of
           Nile
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           conclude
           his
           Discourse
           of
           Accommodation
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           his
           Plot.
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           a
           Hampshire
           Clown
           who
           being
           upon
           the
           Sea-shore
           ,
           and
           seeing
           nothing
           but
           Water
           beyond
           England
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           Country
           as
           France
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           Relations
           of
           it
           were
           Travellers
           Tales
           .
           And
           this
           Gentleman
           belike
           ,
           having
           collected
           upon
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Capacity
           (
           and
           
             what
             perswasions
          
           the
           mind
           
             has
             so
             collected
             ,
             it
             cannot
             correct
             )
          
           that
           the
           
           clearest
           Day
           could
           not
           discover
           Rome
           to
           one
           standing
           at
           Dover
           ,
           imagin'd
           not
           absurdly
           ,
           that
           two
           Places
           remov'd
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           could
           never
           meet
           ,
           unless
           England
           made
           an
           Errand
           over
           the
           Water
           ,
           or
           the
           Catholick
           City
           were
           transported
           hither
           .
           And
           good
           reason
           it
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Geography
           of
           Religions
           ,
           and
           assigning
           one
           Religion
           to
           Islands
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           the
           Continent
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Sea
           which
           makes
           a
           Separation
           of
           Places
           ,
           should
           also
           make
           a
           Schism
           in
           Religions
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           see
           it
           now
           all
           along
           this
           can
           be
           no
           less
           a
           man
           then
           Sir
           
             Politique
             Would-bee
          
           himself
           ,
           his
           Reasonings
           ,
           his
           Debates
           ,
           and
           his
           Projects
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           for
           Possibility
           and
           Use.
           And
           what
           does
           more
           abundantly
           confirm
           it
           ,
           his
           Diary
           proclaims
           him
           right
           Sir
           Pol.
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           low
           or
           trivial
           that
           escapes
           a
           Place
           either
           in
           his
           Memory
           or
           Table-book
           .
           Every
           Action
           of
           his
           Life
           is
           quoted
           .
           He
           notes
           all
           Occurrences
           in
           Gaming-Ordinaries
           ,
           and
           all
           Arguments
           in
           the
           Str●et
           :
           how
           the
           Boys
           agree
           in
           
             whipping
             Gigs
             in
          
           Lincolns
           Inne
           Fields
           ,
           and
           what
           luck
           the
           
             Lacqueys
             have
             at
          
           Charing-Cross
           
             in
             Playing
             at
             the
          
           Wheel
           of
           Fortune
           .
           How
           often
           every
           man
           urines
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           looks
           on
           a
           Preface
           that
           while
           or
           no.
           All
           these
           he
           
           books
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           of
           that
           Politicians
           Memorandum's
           he
           has
           in
           reserve
           ;
           as
           no
           question
           the
           Day
           and
           Year
           set
           down
           when
           the
           Rats
           gnaw'd
           his
           Spur-leathers
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Hour
           when
           he
           burst
           a
           Pick●tooth
           in
           discoursing
           with
           a
           Dutch
           Merchant
           about
           
             Ragioni
             di
             Stato
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           Project
           more
           of
           that
           
             Politique
             Knights
          
           ,
           not
           much
           below
           this
           Gentlemans
           reflexion
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           concerning
           Tinder-boxes
           ,
           for
           since
           almost
           no
           Family
           here
           ,
           is
           without
           its
           Box
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           so
           portable
           a
           thing
           ,
           how
           easie
           is
           it
           for
           any
           Man
           ill
           affected
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           go
           with
           one
           in
           his
           Pocket
           into
           a
           Powder-Shop
           ,
           or
           where
           any
           other
           Combustible
           Wares
           are
           lodg'd
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           none
           the
           wiser
           .
           How
           sit
           were
           it
           therefore
           ;
           the
           State
           should
           be
           advertis'd
           that
           none
           but
           such
           as
           are
           known
           Patriots
           and
           Lovers
           of
           their
           Country
           should
           be
           trusted
           with
           such
           dangerous
           Furniture
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           too
           seal'd
           at
           the
           Tinder-box
           Office
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           bigness
           ,
           as
           might
           not
           lurk
           in
           Pockets
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           though
           our
           Transproser
           makes
           no
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           Plot
           or
           Characters
           in
           
           his
           Heroick
           Plays
           ,
           yet
           his
           Rehearsal
           is
           as
           full
           of
           Drollery
           as
           ever
           it
           can
           hold
           ;
           
             't
             is
             like
             an
             Orange
             stuck
             with
             Cloves
          
           ;
           as
           for
           Conceipt
           .
           Pag.
           6.
           he
           leads
           us
           into
           a
           Printing-house
           ,
           and
           describes
           it
           in
           the
           same
           style
           as
           the
           Man
           who
           shows
           
             Iohn
             Tradescants
          
           Rarities
           (
           which
           is
           extraordinary
           fine
           for
           those
           who
           have
           never
           seen
           such
           a
           Sight
           )
           the
           Letters
           are
           shown
           for
           Teeth
           of
           strange
           Animals
           (
           sure
           
           Garagantua's
           hollow
           Tooth
           would
           have
           gone
           for
           a
           Capital
           Letter
           .
           )
           And
           what
           is
           more
           surprising
           for
           Serpents
           Teeth
           .
           And
           those
           very
           Teeth
           which
           Cadmus
           sow'd
           ,
           from
           which
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           he
           had
           a
           large
           Crop
           of
           Printing-Letters
           .
           The
           
             first
             Essay
          
           (
           he
           has
           told
           us
           )
           
             that
             was
             made
             towards
             this
             Art
             ,
             was
             in
             single
             Characters
             upon
             ●ron
             ,
             wherewith
             of
             old
             they
             stigmatized
             Slaves
             and
             remarkable
             Offenders
             .
          
           He
           might
           have
           pursu'd
           the
           Subject
           further
           yet
           ,
           and
           told
           us
           of
           another
           use
           of
           these
           
             single
             Characters
             upon
             Iron
          
           ,
           (
           God
           knows
           how
           ancient
           )
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           Proprietaries
           marking
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           have
           learnedly
           concluded
           a
           Propriety
           in
           Letters
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Beasts
           .
           The
           Argument
           if
           improv'd
           might
           have
           been
           of
           force
           for
           the
           Peoples
           Propriety
           in
           Language
           ,
           (
           a
           new
           Priviledge
           of
           Subject
           for
           which
           our
           Author
           contends
           )
           for
           how
           
           justly
           may
           he
           plead
           ,
           that
           they
           give
           Names
           to
           their
           Dogs
           and
           Horses
           ,
           (
           an
           original
           Flower
           of
           Adams
           Crown
           )
           and
           fix
           distinguishing
           Characters
           on
           their
           Sheep
           ,
           (
           nay
           ,
           mark
           their
           
             Piss-pots
             ,
             Bowls
          
           and
           Flagons
           )
           they
           exercise
           a
           petty
           Royalty
           in
           pinfolding
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           pounding
           Beasts
           ,
           in
           making
           Wills
           and
           Testaments
           ;
           Leases
           made
           with
           no
           less
           Caution
           then
           Laws
           ,
           pass
           (
           in
           the
           Imperial
           style
           )
           under
           their
           Hand
           and
           Seal
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           not
           they
           be
           intrusted
           in
           wording
           Laws
           for
           the
           Publick
           ?
           for
           't
           is
           unreasonable
           to
           fill
           the
           
             Princes
             Head
          
           with
           Proclamations
           .
           
           And
           since
           Cattle-Blazo●ry
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           is
           their
           due
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           they
           have
           the
           dispensing
           of
           Coats
           of
           Arms.
           And
           if
           their
           Pocket-Seals
           are
           Authoritative
           enough
           for
           setting
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           binding
           their
           Sons
           ,
           why
           not
           for
           disposing
           of
           Offices
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             Great
             Seal
          
           ?
           If
           any
           man
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           are
           unletter'd
           (
           as
           some
           few
           of
           a
           
             private
             Condition
             and
             Breeding
          
           are
           )
           and
           so
           incapacitated
           for
           Law-makers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           good
           Scribes
           :
           the
           Answer
           is
           easie
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           write
           their
           Names
           ,
           they
           may
           set
           their
           Mark
           ,
           (
           this
           I
           conceive
           was
           the
           
             first
             Essay
          
           towards
           
             the
             Art
             of
             Writing
          
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           
             single
             Characters
             upon
             Iron
          
           ,
           was
           
           towards
           that
           other
           of
           Printing
           )
           and
           to
           authenticate
           this
           ,
           I
           remember
           Sir
           
             Politick
             Would-bee
          
           (
           that
           worthy
           Predecessor
           of
           this
           Gentleman
           )
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Letter
           he
           receiv'd
           from
           a
           High
           and
           Mighty
           Cheesemonger
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           write
           his
           Name
           (
           at
           least
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           his
           Titles
           )
           and
           therefore
           had
           set
           his
           Mark
           to
           it
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           he
           had
           Secretaries
           under
           him
           (
           Latin
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           )
           that
           could
           do
           it
           .
           But
           this
           was
           for
           the
           greater
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           People
           will
           be
           so
           civil
           as
           to
           forego
           their
           uncontroulable
           Power
           in
           Language
           (
           which
           they
           have
           by
           a
           
             Natural
             Right
             ,
             antecedent
             to
             Christ
          
           )
           they
           may
           ,
           but
           our
           Author
           will
           not
           upon
           so
           easie
           tearms
           recede
           from
           his
           Prerogative
           .
           For
           there
           are
           two
           Letters
           
             I.
             O.
          
           over
           which
           he
           claims
           an
           absolute
           Power
           to
           make
           them
           signify
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           nothing
           ,
           as
           he
           pleases
           .
           He
           had
           lookt
           in
           his
           Dictionary
           (
           't
           is
           one
           of
           his
           highest
           Authors
           )
           and
           found
           that
           Io
           uses
           to
           go
           before
           Paean
           ,
           and
           then
           amongst
           the
           
             Proper
             Names
          
           he
           saw
           Io
           was
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Inac●us
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           pag.
           83.
           )
           
             that
             as
          
           Juno
           
             persecuted
             the
             Heifer
          
           ,
           this
           
             I.
             O.
             was
             an
          
           He-Cow
           ,
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
          
           a
           Bull
           
             to
             be
             baited
             by
          
           Mr.
           Bayes
           .
           It
           
           seems
           then
           in
           his
           Accidence
           (
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           same
           with
           
             Miltons
             Accidence
             commenc'd
             Grammer
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           )
           it
           is
           
             Hae●
             Io
          
           ,
           a
           Cow
           both
           He
           and
           She.
           But
           though
           
             I.
             O.
          
           be
           the
           Letters
           which
           make
           up
           four
           pages
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           his
           Printer
           could
           furnish
           him
           with
           no
           other
           )
           yet
           is
           his
           
             Alphabet
             Wit
          
           further
           improvable
           for
           this
           I
           being
           the
           tallest
           slendrest
           Letter
           of
           the
           Alphabet
           ,
           and
           O
           the
           roundest
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           pickt
           out
           two
           in
           all
           the
           Criss-Cross-Row
           that
           point
           more
           plainly
           at
           the
           Man
           that
           owns
           them
           ,
           for
           according
           to
           Signatures
           ,
           they
           Emblem
           a
           Tall
           Sir
           Iohn
           that
           has
           been
           a
           Round-Head
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           Character
           ,
           our
           Author
           has
           so
           far
           decipher'd
           him
           ,
           telling
           us
           
             pag.
             68.
             of
             one
             I.
             O.
             a
             tall
             Servant
             of
             the
          
           Ecclesiastical
           Politician's
           .
           And
           for
           the
           later
           ,
           the
           Owner
           of
           those
           two
           Letters
           has
           decipher'd
           himself
           in
           his
           Books
           .
           But
           if
           these
           be
           not
           sufficient
           Marks
           to
           know
           the
           Beast
           by
           ,
           he
           has
           describ'd
           the
           Monster
           with
           the
           punctuality
           of
           a
           Gazett-Advertisement
           that
           gives
           notice
           of
           a
           
             Crop-ear'd
             Gelding
          
           stray'd
           from
           his
           Master
           .
           For
           pag.
           83.
           he
           tells
           us
           this
           
             I.
             O.
             has
             a
             Head
             ,
             and
             a
             Mouth
             with
             Tongue
             and
             Teeth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Hands
             with
             Fingers
             and
             Nails
             upon
             them
             .
          
           Which
           is
           almost
           as
           apposite
           a
           Description
           
           of
           an
           Independent
           ,
           as
           his
           Friend
           Mr.
           Milton
           has
           given
           us
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           
             Apology
             for
             his
             Animadversions
             upon
             the
             Remonstrants
             Defence
             against
             Smectymnuus
             ,
          
           says
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Bishops
             foot
             that
             hath
             all
             his
             Toes
             maugre
             the
             Gout
             ,
             and
             a
             linnen
             Sock
             over
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             aptest
             Emblem
             of
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             ;
             who
             being
             a
             Pluralist
             ,
             under
             one
             Surplice
             which
             is
             also
             linnen
          
           (
           and
           therefore
           so
           far
           like
           the
           Toe-Surplice
           ,
           the
           
             Sock
             )
             hides
             four
             Benefices
             besides
             the
             Metropolitan
             Toe
             .
          
           So
           that
           when
           Arch-Bishop
           Abbot
           was
           suspended
           ,
           we
           might
           say
           in
           Mr.
           Miltons
           style
           ,
           his
           
             Metropolitan
             Toe
          
           was
           cut
           off
           .
           But
           since
           Milton
           is
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           to
           
             great
             Toes
          
           (
           however
           dignified
           or
           distinguisht
           ,
           be
           they
           Papal
           or
           Metropolitan
           )
           we
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           whether
           his
           are
           all
           of
           a
           length
           ,
           since
           the
           Leveller
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           affects
           a
           Parity
           even
           in
           Toes
           .
           Whether
           now
           his
           Bishop
           with
           a
           
             Metropolitan
             Toe
          
           ,
           or
           our
           Authors
           
             Congregational
             Man
          
           with
           ten
           Fingers
           and
           long
           Nails
           upon
           all
           ,
           be
           the
           fitter
           Mo●ster
           to
           be
           shown
           ,
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           .
           Only
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           hear
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Evangelical
             Love
          
           has
           got
           Claws
           ,
           since
           belike
           his
           
             Evangelical
             Love
          
           (
           like
           that
           of
           Cats
           )
           is
           exercis'd
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           Scratching
           and
           Clawing
           .
           And
           now
           let
           the
           Bishops
           look
           to
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           beware
           
           of
           some
           with
           long
           Nails
           .
           For
           unluckily
           ,
           among
           other
           Calamities
           of
           late
           ,
           there
           has
           happen'd
           a
           prodigious
           Conjunction
           of
           a
           
             Latin
             Secretary
          
           and
           an
           
             English
             School-Master
          
           ,
           the
           appearance
           of
           which
           ,
           none
           of
           our
           Astrologers
           foretold
           ,
           nor
           no
           Comet
           ●ortended
           .
           It
           may
           be
           for
           our
           Authors
           reason
           ,
           because
           
             it
             is
             of
             far
             higher
             quality
             ,
             and
             hath
             other
             kind
             of
             employment
             ,
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           an
           
             Hairy
             Star
          
           ,
           it
           might
           afford
           no
           Prognostick
           of
           these
           two
           Monkeys
           lousing
           the
           Bishops
           heads
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           
             Milton's
             Sock
          
           will
           not
           well
           endure
           a
           comparison
           with
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           what
           think
           you
           of
           our
           Animadverter's
           joyning
           the
           White-Surplices
           and
           the
           White-Aprons
           in
           one
           period
           ,
           pag.
           195.
           (
           observe
           
             Iohn
             Milton
          
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           Linnen
           and
           both
           White
           .
           )
           'T
           is
           much
           we
           heard
           not
           here
           of
           the
           Sympathy
           of
           White
           Linnen
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Sympathy
           of
           Scarlet
           ,
           pag.
           68.
           where
           our
           Author
           has
           married
           the
           Tippet
           and
           the
           Red
           Petticoat
           .
           See
           how
           the
           Turky-Cock
           (
           if
           that
           be
           not
           too
           Masculine
           an
           Emblem
           for
           a
           Capon-wit
           )
           bristles
           at
           the
           Sight
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           Red.
           However
           ,
           this
           I
           hope
           may
           be
           a
           means
           to
           reconcile
           the
           
             Holy
             Sisters
          
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           if
           there
           be
           so
           good
           an
           Agreement
           between
           the
           Tippets
           and
           Red
           Petticoats
           ,
           and
           the
           
           White
           Surplices
           and
           White
           Aprons
           ,
           they
           are
           come
           one
           step
           nearer
           to
           Conformity
           then
           they
           were
           aware
           of
           .
           Who
           knows
           too
           ,
           but
           in
           time
           they
           may
           be
           perswaded
           that
           their's
           are
           Canonical
           Vestments
           ,
           save
           only
           that
           the
           Doctresses
           wear
           their
           Tippets
           at
           the
           wrong
           end
           ,
           and
           inverting
           the
           usual
           Form
           ,
           under
           their
           Surplices
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           Regulating
           Canonical
           Habits
           an
           Employment
           no
           way
           commensurate
           to
           our
           Authors
           Abilities
           ,
           wishing
           him
           rather
           to
           concern
           himself
           in
           such
           Worthy
           Cares
           as
           a
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Hospital-boys
           Blue
           Coats
           ,
           or
           the
           Water-mens
           Red-Coats
           and
           Badges
           ,
           and
           so
           till
           he
           proceed
           to
           the
           Lacquey's
           Liveries
           .
           And
           then
           possibly
           he
           may
           conceit
           himself
           qualified
           in
           some
           degree
           for
           an
           Undertaking
           in
           Heraldry
           .
           A
           Perfection
           he
           envies
           in
           Bishop
           Bramhall
           .
           For
           it
           looks
           like
           upbraiding
           in
           any
           man
           to
           vaunt
           his
           skill
           in
           Heraldry
           before
           any
           one
           of
           his
           
             private
             Condition
          
           that
           wants
           a
           Coat
           of
           Arms
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           like
           reflecting
           on
           his
           
             private
             Breeding
          
           that
           never
           learnt
           to
           Blazon
           anothers
           .
           For
           what
           else
           can
           you
           make
           of
           his
           Animadversion
           ,
           pag.
           34.
           upon
           this
           Maxime
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           That
           second
           Reformations
           are
           commonly
           like
           Metal
           upon
           Metal
           ,
           which
           is
           false
           He
           
           raldry
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             our
             Author
             in
             enumerating
             the
             Bishops
             perfections
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             Law
             ,
             History
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             neglected
             this
             peculiar
             gift
             he
             had
             in
             Heraldry
             ,
          
           which
           is
           altogether
           as
           sleeveless
           as
           the
           Heralds
           Coat
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           have
           to
           offer
           at
           that
           low
           Wit
           with
           which
           our
           Author
           so
           Plentifully
           abounds
           .
           For
           to
           give
           you
           some
           of
           his
           Clenches
           ,
           p.
           158.
           he
           says
           ,
           his
           Adversary
           
             leaps
             cross
             ,
             and
             has
             more
             doubles
             ,
             (
             nay
             triples
             and
             quadruples
             )
             then
             any
             Hare
             .
          
           And
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           as
           well
           as
           Mr.
           Bayes
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           all
           the
           
             Moral
             vertues
             ,
             pag.
          
           322.
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politician
          
           makes
           Grace
           a
           meer
           Fable
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           the
           Moral
           .
           And
           p
           ,
           135.
           
             if
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             should
             ever
             fall
             to
             his
             lot
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             instead
             of
             his
          
           Grace
           ,
           
             to
             call
             him
             always
          
           his
           Morality
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           he
           tells
           us
           a
           Story
           of
           the
           
             Scurvy
             Disease
             ,
             pag.
          
           134
           ,
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           his
           hard
           names
           of
           
             Podostrabae
             ,
             Doctylethrae
             ,
             Rhinolabides
          
           ,
           &c.
           pag.
           132.
           declare
           him
           sufficiently
           Graduated
           in
           Canting
           for
           a
           Pox-Doctor
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           mind
           him
           here
           of
           another
           
             Scurvy
             Disease
          
           deriv'd
           from
           Geneva
           ,
           Contemporary
           with
           that
           brought
           over
           from
           the
           Indies
           .
           For
           unless
           our
           
           Calculators
           are
           out
           ,
           the
           Pox
           and
           Presbytery
           broke
           out
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           Europe
           .
           And
           therefore
           are
           the
           Twin-Diseases
           deservedly
           associated
           in
           a
           Fatal
           Chronology
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           what
           he
           discourses
           p.
           47.
           of
           those
           
             who
             having
             never
             seen
             the
             receptacle
             of
             Grace
             or
             Conscience
             at
             an
             Anatomical
             Dissection
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
          
           ;
           the
           Learn'd
           in
           Anatomy
           are
           so
           far
           from
           granting
           him
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           assure
           him
           of
           the
           contraty
           .
           Maintaining
           upon
           dissection
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Carcasses
           that
           they
           have
           made
           an
           undoubted
           discovery
           of
           the
           Receptacle
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           unanimously
           agreeing
           upon
           their
           best
           Observation
           that
           it
           lies
           very
           near
           the
           Spleen
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           Conceit
           behind
           which
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           ,
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Unlicens'd
           Printing
           p.
           6.
           (
           which
           is
           little
           else
           but
           
             Milton's
             Areopagitica
          
           in
           short
           hand
           )
           
             The
             very
             Sponges
             which
             one
             would
             think
             should
             rather
             deface
             and
             blot
             out
             the
             whole
             Bo●k
             ,
             and
             were
             anciently
             used
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             are
             become
             now
             the
             Instruments
             to
             make
             things
             legible
             .
          
           But
           truly
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           Sponge
           has
           left
           little
           else
           visible
           in
           his
           Book
           more
           then
           what
           it
           did
           in
           the
           Figures
           of
           those
           two
           Painters
           
           in
           the
           one
           of
           which
           it
           fortunately
           dash't
           the
           Foam
           of
           a
           mad
           Horse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Slaver
           of
           a
           weary
           Dog
           ;
           the
           Sponges
           ruder
           Blot
           prevailing
           above
           all
           the
           light
           touches
           and
           tender
           strokes
           of
           the
           Pencil
           .
           And
           indeed
           for
           this
           inimitable
           Art
           of
           the
           Sponge
           ,
           this
           of
           Expressing
           Slaver
           and
           Foam
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           but
           his
           work
           deserves
           to
           be
           celebrated
           beyond
           the
           Pieces
           of
           either
           Painter
           .
           If
           you
           will
           have
           it
           in
           his
           Elegancy
           ,
           I
           never
           saw
           a
           man
           in
           
             so
             high
             a
             Salivation
          
           .
           If
           in
           Miltons
           (
           I
           know
           he
           will
           be
           proud
           to
           lick
           up
           his
           
             Spittle
             )
             He
             has
             invested
             himself
             withall
             the
             Rheume
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             sufficient
             to
             bespaul
          
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           But
           enough
           of
           these
           two
           loathsome
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           their
           spitting
           and
           spauling
           .
           Now
           what
           think
           you
           of
           washing
           your
           mouth
           with
           a
           Proverb
           or
           two
           .
           For
           I
           cannot
           but
           remark
           this
           admirable
           way
           he
           has
           of
           Embellishing
           his
           Writings
           Proverbial-Wit
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           .
           
             One
             night
             has
             made
             some
             men
             Gray
             ,
          
           pag.
           144.
           and
           
             better
             come
             at
             beginning
             of
             a
             Feast
             ,
             then
             latter
             end
             of
             a
             Fray
             :
          
           pag.
           166.
           
           Which
           (
           to
           express
           them
           Proverbially
           )
           are
           all
           out
           as
           much
           to
           the
           purpose
           as
           any
           of
           
             Sancho
             Pancha's
          
           Proverbs
           .
           For
           the
           truth
           of
           
           this
           Comparison
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           appeal
           to
           the
           Leaf-turners
           of
           
             Don
             Quixot
          
           .
           Some
           there
           are
           below
           the
           Quality
           of
           the
           Squires
           Wit
           ,
           and
           would
           better
           have
           become
           the
           Mouth
           of
           his
           Lady
           Ioan
           ,
           or
           any
           old
           Gammer
           that
           drops
           Sentences
           and
           Teeth
           together
           ,
           As
           (
           speaking
           of
           his
           own
           Tale
           of
           the
           
             Lake
             Perillous
          
           ,
           )
           he
           faith
           in
           its
           Applause
           ,
           this
           Story
           
             would
             have
             been
             Nuts
             to
             Mother
             Midnight
             ,
             pag.
          
           56.
           and
           
             pag.
             142.
             
             A
             year
             ,
             nay
             an
             instant
             at
             any
             time
             of
             a
             mans
             Life
             may
             make
             him
             Wiser
             .
          
           And
           his
           Adversary
           hath
           ,
           
             like
             all
             other
             fruits
             his
             annual
             Maturity
             .
          
           Though
           there
           is
           one
           sort
           of
           
             fruit
             trees
          
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           bears
           with
           its
           Fruit
           ,
           a
           signal
           Hieroglyphick
           of
           our
           Author
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           a
           Medlar
           :
           A
           Fruit
           more
           remarkable
           for
           its
           
             annual
             maturity
          
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           also
           is
           an
           
             annual
             rottenness
          
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           wonderful
           Gift
           in
           Rhyming
           ,
           I
           could
           furnish
           him
           with
           many
           more
           of
           the
           Isms
           and
           Nesses
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           should
           distast
           a
           
             Blank
             Verse
          
           Friend
           of
           his
           ,
           who
           can
           by
           no
           means
           endure
           a
           Rhyme
           any
           where
           but
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           Verse
           ,
           therein
           following
           the
           laudable
           custom
           of
           the
           
             Welsh
             Poets
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           only
           point
           at
           some
           of
           the
           Nesses
           ,
           the
           more
           eminent
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           peoples
           Coiage
           ;
           
           and
           of
           a
           Stamp
           as
           unquestionable
           as
           the
           Breeches
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           more
           legitimate
           then
           any
           that
           have
           past
           for
           currant
           since
           the
           People
           left
           off
           to
           mind
           words
           (
           another
           Flower
           of
           their
           Crown
           which
           they
           fought
           for
           ,
           besides
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           )
           they
           are
           these
           ,
           
             One-ness
             ,
             Same-ness
             ,
             Muchness
             ,
             Nothing-ness
             ,
             Soul-saving-ness
          
           ;
           to
           which
           we
           may
           add
           another
           of
           our
           Authors
           own
           ,
           Pick-thank-ness
           ;
           in
           which
           word
           (
           to
           keep
           our
           Rhyme
           )
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           Marvelousness
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           now
           in
           imitation
           of
           our
           Author
           proceed
           to
           his
           Personal
           Character
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           only
           advise
           his
           Painter
           if
           ever
           he
           draws
           him
           below
           the
           Wast
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           that
           Artist
           ,
           who
           having
           compleated
           the
           Picture
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           could
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           with
           two
           strokes
           of
           his
           Pencil
           upon
           her
           Face
           ,
           two
           upon
           her
           Breast
           ,
           and
           two
           betwixt
           her
           Thighs
           ;
           change
           her
           in
           an
           instant
           into
           Man
           :
           but
           after
           our
           Authors
           Female
           Figure
           is
           compleated
           ,
           the
           change
           of
           Sex
           is
           far
           easier
           ;
           for
           Nature
           ,
           or
           
             Sinister
             Accident
          
           has
           rendred
           some
           of
           the
           Alteration-strokes
           useless
           and
           unnecessary
           .
           This
           expression
           of
           mine
           may
           be
           somewhat
           uncouth
           ,
           and
           the
           fitter
           therefore
           (
           instead
           of
           Fig-leaves
           ,
           or
           
             White
             Linnen
          
           )
           to
           obscure
           what
           
           ought
           to
           be
           conceal'd
           in
           Shadow
           .
           Neither
           would
           I
           trumpet
           the
           Truth
           too
           loudly
           in
           your
           ears
           ,
           because
           (
           't
           is
           said
           )
           you
           are
           of
           a
           delicate
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           enemy
           to
           noise
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           you
           are
           disturb'd
           with
           the
           too●ing
           of
           a
           Sow-geIders
           Horn.
           
        
         
           Some
           busie
           People
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           forward
           enough
           it
           may
           be
           to
           pluck
           the
           Vizor
           off
           this
           
             Sinister
             Accident
          
           ,
           not
           without
           an
           evil
           Eye
           at
           your
           Distich
           on
           
             Vn
             Accident
             Sinistre
          
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           imagine
           some
           officious
           Poet
           might
           easily
           frame
           a
           Repartee
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           as
           this
           Tetrastich
           .
        
         
           
             O
             marvellous
             Fate
             .
             O
             Fate
             full
             of
             marvel
             ;
          
           
             That
             
               Nol's
               Latin
            
             Pay
             two
             Clerks
             should
             deserve
             ill
             !
          
           
             Hiring
             a
             Gelding
             and
             Milton
             the
             Stallion
             ;
          
           
             His
             Latin
             was
             gelt
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             pure
             Italian
             .
          
        
         
           Certainly
           to
           see
           a
           Stallion
           leap
           a
           Gelding
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           leap't
           fair
           ,
           for
           he
           leapt
           over
           the
           Geldings
           head
           )
           was
           a
           more
           p●eposterous
           sight
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           more
           Italian
           ,
           then
           what
           you
           fancy
           of
           
             Father
             Patrick's
             bestriding
             Doctor
             Patrick
          
           .
        
         
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           unlikely
           but
           some
           may
           say
           in
           defence
           of
           these
           Verses
           ,
           that
           
             Nol's
             Latin
             Clerks
          
           were
           somewhat
           Italianiz'd
           in
           point
           of
           Art
           as
           well
           as
           Language
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           refer
           those
           that
           are
           curious
           to
           a
           late
           Book
           call'd
           the
           
             Rehearsal
             Transpros'd
          
           ,
           where
           p.
           77.
           the
           Author
           or
           some
           body
           for
           him
           asks
           his
           Antagonist
           if
           the
           
             Non-conformists
             must
             down
             with
             their
             Breeches
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             wants
             the
             prospect
             of
             a
             more
             pleasing
          
           Nudity
           .
           And
           for
           his
           fellow
           Journey-man
           ,
           they
           may
           direct
           the
           Leaf-turners
           to
           one
           of
           his
           books
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           has
           learnedly
           
             parted
             Man
             and
             Wife
          
           in
           no
           less
           then
           four
           Books
           )
           namely
           ,
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           where
           toward
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           second
           Page
           ,
           they
           may
           find
           somewhat
           which
           will
           hardly
           merit
           so
           cleanly
           an
           Expression
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Moral
             Satyrist
             ,
             words
             left
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Sheets
             .
          
           Not
           but
           that
           he
           has
           both
           excus'd
           and
           hallow'd
           his
           Obscenity
           elsewhere
           by
           pleading
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           
             pag.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Of
             his
             Apology
             for
             his
             Animadversions
             upon
             the
             Remonstrants
             Defence
             against
             Smectymnuus
             .
          
           And
           again
           in
           his
           Areopagitica
           ,
           p.
           13.
           for
           Religion
           and
           Morality
           forbid
           a
           Repetition
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           Liberty
           of
           his
           Unlicenc'd
           Printing
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           modest
           Aretine
           were
           he
           alive
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           might
           
           be
           set
           to
           School
           again
           ,
           to
           learn
           in
           his
           own
           Art
           of
           the
           
             Blind
             School-master
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           you
           had
           the
           
             Transproser
             Rehears'd
          
           .
           And
           now
           perhaps
           you
           may
           be
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           
             F●fth
             Act
          
           promis'd
           you
           in
           the
           Title
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Bookseller's
           as
           well
           as
           Poet●s
           Art
           to
           raise
           your
           Expectation
           and
           bring
           you
           off
           some
           extraordinary
           way
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           deprive
           you
           of
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           being
           Cheated
           :
           but
           since
           the
           
             Transprosing
             Muses
          
           are
           gone
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           late
           Precedent
           only
           read
           you
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           
             Fifth
             Act
          
           ,
           receding
           as
           little
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           was
           found
           in
           Mr.
           Bayes
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           and
           then
           making
           our
           Author
           personate
           Prince
           Pretty-man
           ,
           and
           varying
           old
           Ioan
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           effect
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           Prince
           Pretty-man
           (
           the
           Character
           is
           Great
           enough
           for
           a
           man
           of
           
             Private
             Condition
          
           )
           being
           passionately
           in
           Love
           (
           you
           may
           allow
           him
           to
           be
           an
           
             Allegorical
             Lover
          
           at
           least
           )
           with
           old
           Ioan
           (
           not
           the
           Chandlers
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           Calvins
           Widow
           )
           walks
           discontentedly
           by
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Lake
           Lemane
           ,
           sighing
           to
           the
           Winds
           and
           calling
           upon
           the
           Woods
           ;
           not
           forgetting
           to
           report
           his
           Mistresses
           name
           so
           often
           ,
           till
           he
           teach
           all
           the
           Eccho's
           to
           repeat
           nothing
           but
           Ioan
           ;
           now
           entertaining
           himself
           in
           
           his
           Solitude
           ,
           with
           such
           
             little
             Sports
          
           ,
           as
           
             loving
             his
             Love
             with
             an
             I
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             loving
             his
             Love
             with
             an
             O
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           for
           the
           other
           Letters
           .
           And
           anon
           with
           such
           melancholy
           divertisements
           as
           angling
           in
           the
           Lake
           for
           Trouts
           .
           And
           making
           many
           an
           Amorous
           Comparison
           between
           his
           Heart
           and
           the
           
             silly
             Captives
          
           ,
           his
           innocent
           Prey
           ,
           His
           
             fishing
             lines
          
           you
           may
           conceive
           ,
           fram'd
           of
           a
           no
           less
           delicate
           contexture
           ,
           then
           old
           Ioan's
           Hair
           ,
           (
           the
           Mode
           of
           wearing
           Hair-Bracelets
           was
           scarce
           in
           use
           then
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           had
           heard
           of
           that
           .
           )
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           after
           he
           has
           carv'd
           his
           Mistresses
           Name
           with
           many
           Love-knots
           and
           flourishes
           in
           all
           the
           Bushes
           and
           Brambles
           ;
           and
           interwoven
           those
           sacred
           Characters
           with
           many
           an
           Enigmatical
           Devise
           in
           Posies
           and
           Garlands
           of
           Flowers
           ,
           lolling
           sometimes
           upon
           the
           Bank
           and
           sunning
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           on
           a
           sudden
           (
           varying
           his
           Postures
           with
           his
           Passion
           )
           raising
           himself
           up
           ,
           and
           speaking
           all
           the
           fine
           things
           which
           Lovers
           us'd
           to
           do
           .
           His
           Spirits
           at
           last
           exhal'd
           with
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           swop
           ,
           he
           falls
           asleep
           ,
           and
           snores
           out
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           Argument
           shall
           require
           a
           Key
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           I
           call
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           old
           ,
           for
           any
           other
           reason
           then
           that
           
           Antiquity
           in
           Mistresses
           is
           reckon'd
           a
           Deformity
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           would
           have
           been
           an
           high
           Indecorum
           to
           have
           supposed
           Mr.
           Calvin's
           Widow
           younger
           then
           the
           Chandlers
           .
           And
           for
           Conferring
           the
           Honour
           of
           Prince
           Pretty-man
           on
           our
           Author
           ,
           I
           shall
           alleadge
           such
           Reasons
           as
           these
           ;
           because
           ,
           they
           
             Symbolize
             in
             their
             humour
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           little
           in
           their
           
             Expressions
             :
             in
             their
             Contempt
             and
             quarrelling
             of
             all
             others
          
           that
           are
           not
           in
           love
           with
           the
           same
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Mistresses
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           for
           their
           
             Symbolizing
             in
             their
             humour
             and
             expressions
             .
          
           Our
           Author
           begins
           very
           briskly
           with
           Love
           and
           
             Blazing
             Comets
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           Book
           (
           as
           Prince
           Pretty-man
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Rapture
           )
           he
           grows
           heavy
           and
           dull
           ;
           and
           a
           Lethargy
           at
           length
           seising
           on
           his
           Spirits
           ,
           by
           that
           he
           comes
           to
           page
           263
           ,
           he
           falls
           asleep
           ,
           having
           first
           bid
           Mr.
           
             Bayes
             Good
             Night
          
           ,
           but
           before
           you
           can
           speak
           a
           Simile
           of
           eight
           Verses
           over
           him
           ;
           whip
           ,
           he
           starts
           up
           ,
           and
           cryes
           
             Good
             Morrow
          
           .
           (
           which
           is
           all
           out
           as
           well
           as
           
             It
             is
             Resolv'd
          
           .
           )
           Add
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Snip-Snap
             Wit
             ,
             hit
          
           for
           hit
           ,
           and
           dash
           for
           dash
           is
           pure
           Prince
           Pret
           and
           
             Tom
             Thimble
          
           .
           As
           to
           their
           
             Symbolizing
             in
             their
             Contempt
             and
             quarrelling
             
             of
             all
             others
          
           that
           are
           not
           in
           love
           with
           the
           same
           Mistress
           ,
           his
           whole
           Book
           is
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           their
           admirable
           Agreement
           in
           this
           point
           of
           Singularity
           .
           Hectoring
           all
           that
           are
           not
           equal
           adorers
           of
           Mr.
           Calvin's
           charming
           Dowager
           ,
           though
           he
           himself
           would
           sooner
           have
           a
           
             Passion
             for
             a
             Whale
          
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           Mistress
           but
           his
           own
           .
           And
           for
           the
           choise
           of
           their
           Mistresses
           ;
           the
           Prince
           quits
           that
           
             Chloris
             ,
             whom
             Gods
             would
             not
             pretend
             to
             blame
          
           for
           old
           Ioan
           ,
           the
           Chandler's
           Widow
           ,
           and
           this
           Gallant
           no
           less
           preposterously
           ,
           espouses
           the
           sluttish
           Mother
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           before
           our
           Church
           with
           all
           her
           Ornaments
           and
           Decorations
           ,
           preferring
           the
           Blue
           and
           
             White
             Aprons
          
           before
           the
           Glories
           of
           her
           
             Yellow
             Hood
          
           and
           Bull-head
           ,
           admiring
           most
           the
           Wrinkles
           of
           a
           homely
           Widow
           ,
           and
           the
           Beauties
           of
           the
           Grub-street
           Gossips
           ,
           her
           Ragged
           Daughters
           and
           Grand-Children
           .
        
         
           Now'tis
           but
           a
           little
           walk
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           to
           invite
           you
           thither
           ,
           I
           dare
           undertake
           for
           your
           Welcome
           .
           That
           you
           shall
           have
           good
           Chear
           there
           ,
           and
           good
           Company
           .
           And
           besides
           your
           other
           Entertainments
           there
           ,
           you
           may
           shoot
           with
           the
           Arbalet
           ,
           or
           play
           at
           Court-boule
           .
           The
           Divines
           there
           are
           notable
           Good
           Companions
           .
           
           They
           are
           incomparable
           
           Pall-mall-Players
           .
           And
           very
           good
           Bowlers
           too
           no
           doubt
           (
           would
           they
           were
           as
           
             honest
             Men
          
           )
           But
           though
           we
           have
           Geneva
           in
           the
           Wind
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           had
           need
           of
           a
           better
           Guide
           then
           our
           Noses
           ,
           else
           we
           shall
           ne're
           come
           thither
           .
           And
           for
           Strangers
           to
           ask
           the
           way
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           readier
           means
           perhaps
           to
           set'em
           out
           of
           it
           .
           If
           we
           enquire
           of
           some
           they
           'le
           tell
           us
           ,
           it
           lies
           South
           of
           the
           Lake
           ;
           if
           of
           other
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           lies
           West
           ,
           and
           Geographers
           are
           in
           as
           many
           Stories
           as
           the
           Country
           People
           .
           In
           this
           uncertainty
           of
           Information
           ,
           what
           Course
           shall
           we
           steer
           ?
           shall
           we
           consult
           the
           Oracle
           ?
           We
           must
           go
           then
           to
           the
           Transproser
           .
           He
           'l
           direct
           us
           sure
           ,
           as
           Wisards
           to
           lost
           Cattle
           .
           Navigators
           may
           be
           taught
           to
           sail
           by
           him
           ,
           truer
           then
           by
           the
           Compass
           .
           He
           has
           breath'd
           the
           Aire
           of
           as
           many
           Countries
           as
           the
           Travelling
           G●eek
           and
           
             Pious
             Trojan
          
           .
           And
           may
           more
           justly
           challenge
           the
           Honor
           of
           
             Citizen
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           then
           that
           
             wise
             Philosopher
          
           .
           A
           Geographer
           born
           and
           bred
           ,
           even
           from
           his
           Cradle
           .
           Rockt
           from
           his
           Child-hood
           on
           the
           Sea's
           .
           Coriat
           himself
           was
           not
           a
           truer
           Traveller
           .
           And
           what
           one
           sung
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           with
           more
           justice
           due
           to
           our
           Author
           .
           
             
             
               Some
               say
               when
               he
               was
               born
               (
               O
               wondrous
               hap
               )
            
             
               First
               time
               ●e
               pi●t
               his
               Clouts
               ,
               he
               drew
               a
               Map.
               
            
          
           If
           we
           ask
           his
           Advice
           then
           ,
           he
           'l
           bid
           us
           Steer
           to
           the
           West
           ;
           and
           yet
           those
           that
           have
           Travell'd
           as
           far
           as
           Geneva
           in
           
             Mercator
             ,
             Botero
          
           ,
           &c.
           cry
           ,
           to
           the
           South
           of
           the
           Lake
           .
           Must
           we
           then
           correct
           Maps
           ,
           no
           ,
           rather
           ,
           our
           Compass
           ;
           and
           add
           a
           New
           Point
           of
           this
           Pilot's
           Invention
           ,
           call'd
           
             South
             and
             by
             West
          
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           fain
           I
           would
           have
           saluted
           Mr.
           Calvin's
           House
           ,
           and
           paid
           my
           obeysance
           to
           his
           Threshold
           .
           But
           since
           the
           Way
           is
           so
           difficult
           ,
           and
           my
           Guides
           unresolv'd
           ;
           I
           have
           no
           great
           Maw
           to
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           therefore
           leave
           a
           Ticket
           for
           his
           Assignes
           .
           It
           is
           an
           Enquiry
           concerning
           certain
           things
           laid
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           that
           harmless
           ,
           honest
           Divine
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           receive
           any
           Satisfaction
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           should
           gladly
           acknowledge
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           ready
           for
           the
           future
           to
           pay
           a
           just
           Veneration
           to
           his
           Memory
           .
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           a
           Story
           of
           an
           
             Italian
             Marquess
          
           ,
           which
           because
           I
           am
           affraid
           it
           tends
           not
           much
           to
           his
           Honor
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           paltry
           Book
           on
           purpose
           set
           out
           concerning
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           forbear
           to
           recite
           
           here
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           a
           scurvy
           Report
           of
           one
           Servetus
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           been
           confuted
           by
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           so
           dismist
           (
           where
           were
           the
           
             Pillories
             ,
             Whipping-Posts
             ,
             Gallies
             ,
             Rods
             ,
          
           and
           Axes
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           
             Ratio
             Vltima
             Cleri
          
           )
           was
           more
           secreetly
           handled
           by
           Mr.
           Calvin
           &
           lighted
           into
           the
           other
           World
           by
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           (
           add
           these
           two
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           together
           they
           are
           ,
           
             Ratio
             Vltima
             Calvini
          
           )
           for
           which
           reason
           
             Bellius
             ,
             Eleutherius
          
           ,
           and
           their
           fellows
           styl'd
           him
           a
           Bloody
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           villanous
           Montfort
           drew
           Calvin's
           Picture
           not
           in
           a
           Gown
           and
           Cassock
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Helmet
           ,
           Back
           and
           Breast
           ,
           belted
           and
           armed
           like
           a
           Man
           of
           War
           ,
           (
           this
           shew'd
           more
           noble
           then
           Bishop
           Bramhalls
           Metaphorical
           Armor
           )
           Nay
           ,
           to
           go
           further
           ,
           he
           was
           burnt
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           the
           World
           might
           not
           know
           for
           what
           ,
           his
           Books
           too
           .
           But
           what
           makes
           the
           Case
           somewhat
           the
           worse
           ,
           Grotius
           and
           two
           or
           three
           unlucky
           Fellows
           lighted
           unhappily
           upon
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           bear
           us
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Crimes
           there
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           imputed
           to
           him
           .
           Serveti
           
             Libri
             ,
             no●
          
           Genevae
           
             tantum
             ,
             sed
             &
             aliis
             in
             Locis
             per
          
           Calvini
           
             diligentiam
             exu●ti
             sunt
             ,
             fateor
             tame●
             unum
             me
             exemplum
             vidisse
             Libri
          
           Servetiani
           ;
           
             in
             quo
             certè
             ea
             non
             reperi
             ,
             quae
             ei
             objicit
          
           
           Calvinus
           ,
           sayes
           ●rotius
           in
           his
           
             Votum
             pro
             Pace
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           ,
           after
           I
           have
           (
           which
           is
           but
           just
           )
           taken
           leave
           of
           my
           Author
           .
           Sorry
           I
           am
           ,
           to
           waken
           him
           out
           of
           that
           pleasant
           Dream
           I
           left
           him
           in
           ,
           when
           repos'd
           under
           the
           Arms
           of
           a
           spreading
           Bramble
           .
           But
           I
           will
           disturb
           him
           as
           little
           a
           time
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           a
           few
           things
           only
           I
           have
           to
           say
           to
           him
           at
           parting
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           him
           take
           the
           other
           Nap.
           First
           then
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           Scripture
           Railery
           ,
           for
           though
           he
           has
           told
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Politician
          
           ,
           p.
           166.
           that
           he
           
             really
             makes
             Conscience
             of
             using
             Scripture
             with
             such
             a
             drolling
             companion
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           makes
           none
           of
           Travesteering
           it
           ,
           for
           amongst
           the
           
             many
             good
             jests
          
           (
           he
           says
           ,
           pag.
           198
           )
           
             he
             has
             balk'd
             in
             writing
             his
             Book
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             answer
             for
             every
             prophane
             and
             idle
             word
             ,
          
           he
           could
           not
           find
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           balk
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           
             The
             Nonconformists
             were
             great
          
           Traders
           
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thrown
             out
             of
             the
          
           Temple
           ,
           p.
           232.
           and
           p.
           207.
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           his
           Adversary
           
             is
             run
             up
             to
             the
             wall
             by
             an
             Angel.
          
           And
           again
           ,
           p.
           77.
           that
           
             He
             is
             the
             first
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             ever
             bad
             it
             in
             his
             Commission
          
           to
           rail
           at
           all
           Nations
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           Man
           
             will
             learn
             by
             his
             Example
          
           (
           as
           he
           
           advises
           in
           the
           Close
           of
           his
           Book
           )
           he
           may
           proceed
           a
           most
           accomplish't
           Burlesquer
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             wiithout
             violating
             and
             prophaning
             those
             things
             which
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             most
             sacred
             .
          
        
         
           Next
           for
           his
           Politicks
           ;
           when
           I
           observ'd
           how
           he
           limited
           Kings
           and
           set
           Subjects
           free
           ,
           exempting
           all
           Affairs
           of
           Conscience
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           and
           exclaiming
           against
           Laws
           as
           Force
           ,
           and
           the
           Execution
           of
           them
           as
           a
           
             greater
             violence
          
           ;
           divesting
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           of
           his
           Authority
           in
           things
           Indifferent
           ,
           (
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           power
           )
           and
           ca●olling
           Princes
           out
           of
           their
           Right
           in
           Complement
           to
           their
           Subjects
           (
           forsooth
           )
           flourisht
           with
           many
           Stories
           cull'd
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           garnish't
           with
           a
           Bumkin
           Simile
           or
           two
           ,
           of
           such
           ill
           bred
           Clowns
           as
           would
           desire
           to
           be
           cover'd
           before
           their
           Betters
           :
           I
           imagin'd
           he
           made
           his
           Collections
           out
           of
           such
           Authors
           as
           Buchanan
           and
           
             Iunius
             Brutus
          
           .
           And
           when
           I
           remarked
           how
           small
           a
           matter
           he
           made
           of
           
             exposing
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             for
             a
             Superfetation
             of
             Acts
             about
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
          
           I
           could
           not
           but
           wonder
           that
           any
           one
           of
           a
           
             Private
             Condition
             and
             Breeding
          
           ,
           who
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           never
           had
           the
           Government
           of
           so
           large
           a
           Family
           ,
           as
           
           that
           of
           a
           single
           Man
           and
           a
           Horse
           ;
           should
           think
           himself
           sufficiently
           capacitated
           to
           make
           better
           Laws
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           three
           Kingdoms
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           not
           every
           Man
           that
           has
           set
           his
           foot
           in
           Holland
           and
           Venice
           ,
           or
           read
           over
           
             Baxters
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           and
           
             Harrington's
             Oc●ana
          
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Speech
           once
           in
           the
           ROTA
           ,
           is
           Statesman
           compleat
           enough
           for
           such
           an
           undertaking
           .
           No
           ,
           the
           Training
           of
           Boys
           and
           Education
           of
           Horses
           ,
           are
           Tasks
           above
           the
           experience
           and
           abilities
           of
           some
           of
           these
           imperious
           Dictators
           ,
           that
           assume
           to
           themselves
           a
           Power
           of
           correcting
           their
           Governors
           .
           The
           new
           Modelling
           of
           a
           State
           is
           somewhat
           beyond
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           a
           School
           ,
           and
           Monarchs
           are
           above
           the
           Pedantick
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Ferula
           ;
           it
           is
           Arrogance
           then
           in
           a
           great
           Degree
           for
           Pedagogues
           to
           Lecture
           Princes
           and
           Senates
           ,
           and
           a
           high
           Presumption
           for
           every
           Tutor
           to
           claim
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Buchanan
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           this
           I
           was
           displeas'd
           with
           ,
           his
           irreverent
           and
           disrespective
           usage
           of
           Authority
           .
           His
           Malicious
           and
           Disloyal
           Reflections
           on
           the
           late
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           traducing
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           defaming
           his
           faithful
           Councellors
           in
           so
           foul
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           
           once
           made
           use
           of
           Miltons
           Pen
           ,
           and
           Gerbier's
           Pencil
           .
           So
           black
           a
           Poyson
           has
           he
           suckt
           from
           the
           most
           virulent
           Pamphlets
           ,
           as
           were
           impossible
           for
           any
           Mountebank
           but
           the
           Author
           of
           Iconoclastes
           to
           swallow
           ,
           without
           the
           Cure
           of
           Antidotes
           .
           And
           certainly
           if
           that
           Libeller
           has
           not
           clubb'd
           with
           our
           Writer
           (
           as
           is
           with
           some
           reason
           suspected
           )
           we
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Miltons
           in
           this
           one
           Man.
           Not
           to
           recite
           too
           often
           his
           
             too
             good
          
           Causes
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           his
           Caution
           to
           
             Wise
             Princes
          
           only
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           To
           which
           I
           may
           add
           his
           insolent
           Abuse
           of
           his
           Gracions
           Soveraign
           ,
           in
           so
           cheaply
           prostituting
           his
           Indulgence
           for
           a
           Sign
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           his
           Seditious
           Writings
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           offended
           to
           see
           him
           cast
           so
           much
           Dirt
           on
           the
           Venerable
           Names
           of
           
             Laud
             ,
             Bramhal
          
           ,
           and
           Cousens
           ,
           aspersing
           the
           last
           as
           a
           Papist
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           incomparable
           History
           of
           the
           
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           like
           Solecisme
           branding
           him
           that
           wrote
           
             De
             Deo
          
           for
           an
           Atheist
           .
           His
           disingenuity
           is
           visible
           in
           his
           misrepresentation
           of
           the
           Loan
           ,
           and
           his
           mis-quoting
           of
           Thorndikes
           Passage
           of
           Schism
           .
           And
           what
           is
           no
           less
           remarkable
           ,
           is
           his
           injurious
           
           dealing
           with
           Mr.
           Hales
           ,
           in
           citing
           his
           Tract
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           but
           disallow
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           declar'd
           himself
           of
           another
           Opinion
           ,
           obtaining
           leave
           of
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           (
           who
           converted
           him
           )
           to
           call
           himself
           his
           Graces
           Chaplain
           ,
           that
           naming
           him
           in
           his
           Publick
           Prayers
           for
           his
           Lord
           and
           Patron
           ,
           the
           greate
           notice
           might
           be
           taken
           of
           the
           Alteration
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           conclude
           all
           the
           Impertinences
           of
           our
           Author
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           but
           the
           Transproser
           has
           merited
           that
           Crown
           at
           least
           which
           Gallienus
           the
           Emperour
           awarded
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           solemn
           Hunting
           flinging
           ten
           Darts
           against
           a
           Bull
           ,
           from
           a
           little
           distance
           ,
           never
           touch't
           him
           with
           one
           .
           Alleadging
           this
           Reason
           ,
           when
           some
           seem'd
           to
           wonder
           at
           the
           Sentence
           ;
           This
           Man
           (
           says
           he
           )
           is
           Expert
           above
           you
           all
           .
           For
           to
           cast
           ten
           Darts
           so
           little
           a
           way
           against
           so
           great
           a
           Mark
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           hit
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           none
           knows
           how
           to
           do
           besides
           himself
           .
        
         
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           close
           all
           with
           this
           short
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           EPILOGVE
           .
        
         
           —
           For
           ours
           and
           for
           the
           Kingdoms
           Peace
        
         
           May
           this
           Prodigious
           way
           of
           Writing
           cease
           .
        
         
           Once
           in
           our
           Lives
           let
           somewhat
           be
           Compos'd
           ;
        
         
           Not
           bare
           REHEARSAL
           all
           ,
           nor
           all
           TRANSPROS'D
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             2.
             for
          
           transpos'd
           
             twice
             ,
             read
          
           transpros'd
           .
           
             p.
             5.
             for
          
           impenitently
           ,
           r.
           impertinently
           .
           
             p.
             7.
             for
          
           Anonymus
           r.
           Anonymous
           .
           
             p.
             17.
             for
          
           Transposer
           r.
           Transproser
           
             p.
             20.
             for
          
           ago
           off
           r.
           g●
           off
           .
           
             p.
             36.
             for
          
           we
           so
           loud
           ,
           r.
           were
           so
           loud
           .
           
             p.
             40.
             for
          
           a
           muse
           r.
           amuse
           .
           
             p.
             48.
             for
             the
          
           Antagonist's
           Book
           sellers
           and
           Stalls
           ,
           r.
           Book
           seller
           and
           Stall
           
             p.
             72.
             for
          
           reduce
           r.
           deduce
           ,
           
             and
             for
          
           Populi
           Anglicania
           ,
           r.
           Populi
           Anglicani
           .
           
             p
             ▪
             75.
             for
          
           Heir
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Vertues
           ,
           r.
           Heir
           to
           his
           Fathers
           Vertues
           .
           
             p.
             80.
             for
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           r.
           on
           these
           words
           .
           
             p.
             112.
             for
          
           Arcabian
           ,
           r.
           Arcadian
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47635-e150
           
             p.
             303.
             
          
           
             (
             Mr.
             Cowly's
             Puritan
             and
             Papi●t
             .
             )
          
           
             167●
             
          
           
             Pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             P.
             233.